妙法蓮華經文句 白話全本 · 冊4

譬喻品 · 法說五段與領解—信解品 · 偈頌 · 12 單元 · 第 46 冊 · 冊目次

譬喻品 · 法說五段與領解The Parable · Five Stages of the Prose Teaching and Understanding

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、譬喻品:總釋與四種利益

現在解釋〈譬喻品〉。

先作總的解釋。所謂譬,是拿一件事來比況另一件事;所謂喻,是使人明白、受到曉諭。借這件較淺近的事來比那件事,寄託在淺近的事物上,使人明白深義。

前面已經廣說五佛章的長行與偈頌。上根而智慧銳利的人,聽到圓滿的法說便已經悟入;中根、下根的人仍然抱持迷惑,還沒有除去。如來的大悲不肯就此停止,善巧智慧又沒有邊際,所以再用樹木搖動來使人知道有風,用舉起扇子來使人明白所指的月,使中下根人也能悟解,因此稱為譬喻。

再作分別解釋。第一,用世間之法比況出世間之法。眾生由曾經有過的父子關係,聽到從未聽過的出世師弟關係,因而踊躍歡喜;經文以世間父子譬喻出世師弟,這是從共同所處的世界使人得到歡喜。

第二,用世間的生,比況出世間的生。眾生蒙受佛的音聲教導,不再失去大乘;如經中說,父親知道諸子先前心中各有所喜好的珍玩之具。這使人承受佛教,生起應有的善法。

第三,用世間的滅,比況出世間的滅。聲聞雖然已得無漏,現在聽聞此法,又除去憂愁與苦惱;如經中父親自念,自己應當拔除諸子的苦難,使他們免受燒煮。這是以法對治憂惱。

第四,用世間的不生不滅,比況出世間的不生不滅,使人安住於真實智慧之中,確定自己將來必定成佛;如經中說,乘著這輛寶車,直接到達道場。這是以第一義使人得益。

由此可知,佛以同一音聲宣說譬喻,卻善巧地使中根、下根的人得到世界、為人、對治、第一義四種利益,所以本品名為〈譬喻品〉。

二、依四式釋譬與本迹、觀心

再依所說教法來解釋。

第一種,佛的本意原是稱讚佛乘,只因眾生不能承受,便憶念先佛以大悲施設方便的方法,到鹿苑稱讚三車。二乘只能自救,恩惠還不能及於別人;菩薩駕著牛車,又能運載他人離開火宅,所以稱為摩訶薩。這是三藏教中的譬喻。

第二種,三種人都畏懼火燒之苦。聲聞像麞一樣只管一直離去,不再回頭;緣覺像鹿母一樣,一面奔馳,一面還回顧幼鹿;菩薩則像大象,以自己的身體抵擋刀箭,保全整個群體而出。《涅槃經》又說到兔與馬。這是通教中的譬喻。

第三種,前三乘人發心較近,所緣之理較淺,智慧也較弱;雖然斷除共同的惑,卻不能窮盡邊際、到達根底,還不能稱為波羅蜜。菩薩發心久遠,所緣之理深,智慧強,能斷除別惑,窮究根源、盡其體性。《大品》用螢火與日光相比,說二乘如螢火,菩薩如日光。這是別教中的譬喻。

第四種,有些人最初見到佛身、聽聞佛說,立即信受,進入如來智慧。這樣的人容易化度,不使如來生起疲勞與辛苦。正如《華嚴》所說的情境,就眼前事相而契入真實,不須藉譬。

對於尚未契入的人,四十多年來又用種種不同的方便,幫助顯示第一義。到了今天王城法會,決定宣說大乘,普遍使一切眾生開示悟入佛的智慧,不讓任何一個人只獨自取得滅度。今天所說如同最初所說,最初所說也如同今天所說,二者沒有差別,也沒有兩種真實。上根利智的人一聽就能理解,也不使如來勞苦,所以不須譬喻;只是中根、下根仍因固執而生疑,在歧路上遲疑不決,因此今天必須用大車作譬,使他們得到利益。這是圓教中的譬喻。

本迹與觀心可以依前例理解,本論不再詳記〔云云〕。

三、法說五段的安置與領解段

法說共有五段經文,其中第一段從開始到結束已經完成,另外四段仍未說完。若依義理次序,〈譬喻品〉應當安在諸天說偈之後、火宅譬喻之前;集出經卷的人為了調整卷次,把品題安置在領解段的開頭。

又有人說:這一段要發起中根人的悟解,所以放在第二卷之初;正如六瑞與問答替法說作序,舍利弗領解、得記也替譬說作序。

本論認為,這只是依人情作出的說法。若領解段已放在法說之後,難道中根人就不能在聽完法說後得到悟解嗎?

這一領解段,是領受自己所聽到的法,陳述自己所理解的義。長行把領受與理解合在一起說,偈頌則把領受與理解分別陳述,所以稱為領解段。

四、經家敘:內解

領解段的文分成兩部分:第一是經家敘述,第二是舍利弗自己陳說。經家敘述又有兩部分,就是內心的理解與外在的儀態。

理解在內心,稱為喜;喜悅發動而表現在形體,稱為踊躍。舍利弗從殊妙的人聽聞殊妙之法,又得到殊妙的理解。這三件事即使只遇到一件,尚且會歡欣鼓舞,何況三種喜事完全具足,怎麼會不踊躍?

經文說,舍利弗現在從世尊聽到這一法音,心中踊躍。內心與外形相應,才形成這一歡喜;這是從世界的共同經驗來解釋。

他又改變原先所學的小法,轉而學習大乘;捨棄貧窮生活所依的草庵,承受富豪之家的產業。經文說,今天才知道自己真正是佛子,所以歡喜;這是從能生善法來解釋。

從前的憂愁與後悔一同除去,疑惑與疑難也同時消失;內外的妨礙完全廓清,豁然明朗。經文說,自己已經斷盡有漏,聽聞此法又除去憂惱,所以歡喜;這是從對治來解釋。

佛子所應得到的,現在全都已經得到。經文說,安住真實智慧之中,自己確定將來必定成佛;這是從第一義來解釋。

再依所說教法辨別這個歡喜。一般所說的歡喜,是為契入某一修行位次而喜。可是阿羅漢早已出離三界牢籠,破除四住惑而證得果位,遇到損害不悲戚,遇到利益也不欣喜;現在說的歡喜,決不是世俗得失的歡喜。

如果把它理解為苦忍的明慧發起,或理解為究竟無學的證得,舍利弗先前早已得到,今天不應再次為此歡喜。如果三種人都以不可用言語表達的道而證空,雖然體空、析空的方式有別,所證之空卻是一致,那麼這一致之喜也早已得到,不會今天才再次歡喜。

若以觀二空作方便道,用假觀蕩除二乘的狹隘,用空觀蕩除凡夫的喧擾,越過空、有兩邊的偏失,便能得到大歡喜。依圓悟而說,初發心住名歡喜住,初行也名歡喜行,初地也名歡喜地。舍利弗既是上根利智,必定是超越次第而契入的歡喜;即使不是超入,也仍可稱為歡喜。這些都是依教法所作的解釋。

再依本迹來說,舍利弗久遠以前已經成佛,名號是金龍陀;現在示現為釋迦佛右面的智慧弟子,輔助佛陀教化。他最初示現從外道中拔除邪見、歸於正道,在乳味階段示現歡喜,使凡夫得到利益;其次在酪味階段示現歡喜,使賢聖得到利益;再在生酥、熟酥階段示現歡喜,使菩薩得到利益;今天則在醍醐階段進入佛的知見,以歡喜利益學佛道的人。這些不同的歡喜,都是迹中為教化而作的示現。

觀心的解釋,本論不再詳記〔云云〕。

五、經家敘:外在儀態

經家接著敘述外在儀態。

舍利弗當下起身合掌,這叫作以身體領解。過去把權宜與真實看成兩件事,就像兩隻手掌沒有合攏;今天理解權宜當下就是實義,就像兩掌相合。

他面向佛陀。過去以為權宜之法不是成佛的因,實義也不是佛果;今天理解權宜當下就是實義,成為圓滿廣大的因,而因必定趣向佛果,所以合掌面向佛陀。

他又瞻仰世尊的面容,表示自己理解真實。真實正是佛的境界,不是方便法;瞻仰尊顏而沒有其他思念,表示佛的知見已經向他開顯。心意理解實義,也同時理解權宜;身體領受權宜,也同時理解實義。經文只在兩邊各舉一端,二者其實相互含攝。

從舍利弗向佛陀陳白以下,是以口領解,也就是舍利弗自己的陳說。自陳分成兩部分:先是長行,後是偈頌。長行又分三部分:第一標出三喜,第二解釋,第三總結成就。

舍利弗說自己現在從世尊處聞法,是標明自己的身體見到佛身,所以稱為身喜;說自己聽到這一法音,是從佛口聽聞而歡喜,所以稱為口喜;說自己得到前所未有的領解,是自己的心意理解佛意,所以稱為意喜。這就是標明三喜。

六、舍利弗自陳長行:標、釋、結

接著從舍利弗說明原因以下,是第二部分的解釋:提出過去的損失,顯示今天的所得。

從舍利弗說明原因,到說自己失去如來無量知見,說的是過去未能真正見佛之失。從前佛替菩薩授記,舍利弗沒有參與這件事,因此覺得自己與佛的關係遙遠。既然沒有見到自己也能成佛,便沒有身喜。

經文說從前聽到這樣的法。若以日光先照高山的時候來說,他在暗中並不是全無聽聞大法之義,但顯現在教法中的情形,卻如同聾者、啞者,不能說曾經聽聞這樣的法。就明顯的聽聞來說,這只是他在方等教中聽到大乘真實智慧,其義與今天所聞沒有差別,所以說曾經聽到這樣的法。

所謂授記,也是方等會中佛替菩薩授記,二乘人沒有參與。所謂非常感傷,是在《思益經》《淨名經》所示褒揚大乘、折伏小乘的情境中,內心懷疑而外表又受到貶抑,所以稱為感傷。所謂失去一切知見,是失去佛眼所見,也失去佛智所知。

從舍利弗再呼世尊,到承認過失不在世尊,說的是過去未能聞法之失。他的身體住在山林,心又執著小道,因而不能聽聞此法,所以沒有口喜。

他說自己曾經獨處,是說他在那裡反省自己的過失。他說大家同入法性,正是說出過失所在:他執著所入的同一理體,又疑惑三種教法何以有不同的入門。既然所入之理相同,自己卻失去佛的知見;既然三種教門不同,菩薩卻得到授記,他便以為如來有所偏向,因此構成過失。

現在他說這是自己的過咎,正是承認:由自己迷惑於權宜,與理、教有什麼關係?由自己迷惑於真實,又與佛是否偏心有什麼關係?他追述自己過去的錯誤,仰面感謝如來,把過失引回自身承擔。

從他再說明原因,到終日竟夜責備自己,說的是過去心中沒有領解之失。他沒有等待佛說明成佛的因,所以沒有真實之解;又不認識方便,所以沒有權宜之解。心中沒有權、實二解,便沒有意喜。過去的三失既已顯明,今天的三得也就自然顯出。

沒有等待佛說明所因,是責備自己不理解真實;不理解方便,是責備自己不理解權宜。所謂等待所因,有兩層意思:第一,先前已有可以相對而顯的法,他卻沒有接受;第二,後來還有應當等待的真實,他卻沒有停留等待。

最初如日照高山時,三諦智慧已顯示成佛之因;這一教法已經放在他面前,與他的所得相對,他卻沒有接受,因而在前面錯失。諸佛之法經過很久以後,必定要宣說真實;他又沒有停下來等待,便在前後兩端之間匆匆取得小果,既不理解真實,也不理解權宜。經文所說的正是這件事。

從舍利弗說現在從佛聞法以下,是總結三喜,先作總結,後明三喜所成就的身分。

說從佛而聞,是總結身喜;說聽聞此法,是總結口喜;說斷除種種疑惑與悔恨,是總結意喜。說今天才知道自己真是佛子,是成就親近佛的身分;說從佛口而生,是成就口喜;說從法化生,是成就意喜。這樣逐句消解,經文的意思沒有剩餘;所釋的理義也因此彰明。

還可以再用四種利益消解這段經文。從現在由世尊處聞法以下,是世界歡喜;從舍利弗說明原因、提出過失而顯示今天的所得,是為人歡喜;從再呼世尊、追述自己從前的心行,是對治歡喜;從今天才知道自己真是佛子以下,是第一義歡喜。

又可只從歡喜心來說四種利益:內心的喜悅發動而欣悅,這是平常未曾有過的;喜又發動心中的覺察與思量,進而表現在形體上〔云云〕。

七、二十五行半偈:標、釋、結

偈頌共有二十五行半,分成三部分。

最初一行,重頌標明三喜。偈中舉出自己聽聞法音,同時兼明將來得佛。

從昔來以下,第二部分共有二十二行,重頌解釋三喜;其中又分成三部分。

第一部分有一行半,重頌見佛之喜。長行說自己失去佛的知見,偈頌卻說自己從前並未失去大乘。長行從較遠處說失,偈頌從較近處說得,兩邊互相顯示。

從自己身處山谷以下,第二部分有十一行,重頌前面未能聞法,又分成兩段:最初九行,重頌身體遠離佛陀,所以不能聞法;從自己本來執著邪見以下的兩行,重頌因執著同入法性,所以不能聞法。邪見是凡夫的執著,執著已入法性則是二乘的執著;兩種執著都使人不能聽到眼前所說的法。

偈中說,自己曾經日日夜夜思量。這又有幾層理解。第一,把生死稱為夜,把涅槃稱為日;他所疑的是:涅槃究竟在生死之中,還是在生死之外?得到悟解時,這兩種疑惑一同除去。

第二,也可以把生死與涅槃都稱為夜;這一疑惑被除去,才稱為日。日光出現時,對生死、涅槃的兩種疑惑也同時消失。

第三,世間學道人可分兩種:一種是最初便開始學大乘,一種是先學小乘再入大乘。若衡量兩者的具體情形,直接入大乘的人反而較弱,例如先從《阿毘曇》學入的人較強。菩薩也應當如此:直接在《華嚴》會中契入的人,教化他人的歷程應當較弱;經過五味淘洗而契入的人則較強。

從現在才自己覺察以下,第三部分有九行半,重頌前面心得妙解之喜。長行說過去沒有等待所因,也不理解方便;偈頌則從正面說,今天得到所因,也理解方便。聽到自己將來成佛,便是得到成佛之因;聽到五佛所行之道相同,因而明白眼前是佛而不是魔,便是理解方便。長行與偈頌各顯一邊。這裡領受五佛章所說,所以也是領文。

從聽到佛柔軟的音聲以下,第三大部分有二行半,重頌前面總結成就的三喜;經文的次第十分明白。

八、第三述成:教大、忘大、還說大

從佛告舍利弗以下,是第三述成段。前面舍利弗自己陳說已得悟解,現在如來述說他的領解,證明所解並非虛妄。

述成分成三部分:第一,過去曾經教他大乘;第二,他在中途忘失大乘而取得小果;第三,現在又為他宣說大乘。

所以先提出過去曾經教大,是述成他今天見佛的因緣;說他中途忘失而取小,是述成他從前憂悔、今天聞法的因緣;再為他說大,則述成他今天的悟解確實不虛。這三項正好述成前面三種意思。

本論接著引《十住毘婆沙》解釋無上道。第一重列七無上:身無上,是相好莊嚴;受持無上,是自利又利他;具足無上,是命、見、戒;智慧無上,是四無礙;不可思議無上,是六波羅蜜;解脫無上,是能破兩種障礙;行無上,是聖行與梵行。

第二重仍列七項:身無上名大丈夫;受持無上名大慈悲;具足無上名到彼岸;智慧無上名一切智;不可思議無上名阿羅訶;解脫無上名大涅槃;行無上名三藐三佛陀。

本論又引《菩薩瓔珞》卷十三,列出十對:道應當清淨,穢濁不是道;道應當一心,多想不是道;道應當知足,多欲不是道;道應當恭敬,憍慢不是道;道應當檢束心意,放逸不是道;道應當顯明照耀,隱藏自己不是道;道應當前後連屬,沒有實行不是道;道應當覺悟,愚惑不是道;道應當教化,吝惜教法不是道;道應當親近善友,熏習惡法不是道。

像這樣,各經論以種種方式說明無上道。本經以圓滿通達為無上道;偏在一邊或依次第漸進的義,都是其他經典所論。

佛說舍利弗在長夜中隨祂受學,是說過去雖曾用大乘教化他,他仍未破除無明,在迷惑昏暗的心中跟隨佛陀學習。能成就理解的遠因尚且不曾消滅,何況今天真正悟入,怎麼會是虛妄?因此,佛舉出過去曾教大乘,述成舍利弗今天見佛不謬。

佛說以方便使他生在佛法之中,這句話牽連兩層意思。若指過去以大乘教化,今天生起大乘之解,便屬第一項曾經教大;若指為了使他免墮惡道,先以小法接引,便屬第二項中途取小。

佛又說,從前教他發願求佛道,而他今天全都忘了。若說他中途廢棄大乘而改習小法,便是中途全忘;若說他現在竟以為自己已得滅度,便是直到今天仍然全忘。因為他忘失大乘,心願隨即轉而修習小法,才生起憂愁與悔恨;現在能聽聞此法,確實不是虛妄。

佛今天要使他重新憶念原有大願,正是述成他的理解不虛。先施設權宜之教,成就他中途所得的小善;後來顯示真實,完成他本來所發的大心。

九、第四授記:四意、長行十科與偈頌

從佛說舍利弗未來成佛以下,是第四授記段。舍利弗先陳說自己的理解,佛又印可完畢,因此為他授記。

有人會問:如果舍利弗真正得到大乘之解,自己便應當知道將來成佛,為什麼還要等佛授記?

授記有四種用意。第一,過去沒有替二乘人授記,今天必須明確授記;第二,中根、下根的人還沒有悟解,用授記勉勵他們;第三,使聽到授記的人與佛道結緣;第四,滿足舍利弗原有的本願。因此仍須授記。

授記有長行與偈頌。長行分成十科。

第一,成佛的時節。第二,成佛以前所行之因。第三,所得佛果。佛的十號可作很多解釋,此處只記一種:沒有虛妄,所以名如來;是良好的福田,所以名應供;知道法界,所以名正遍知;具足三明,所以名明行足;不再退還,所以名善逝;知道眾生與國土,所以名世間解;無人可以與之相等,所以名無上士;能調伏他人之心,所以名調御丈夫;作眾生的眼目,所以名天人師;知道三聚,所以名佛;破壞波旬,所以名婆伽婆。

第四,佛國土地。第五,在國中所說的法。第六,劫的名稱。第七,會中大眾的數量。第八,佛與人民的壽量。第九,補處菩薩。第十,佛滅後正法、像法住世的久近。十科都可依根經正文讀知。

本論又引《大論》卷四十八,說舍利弗所得授記中正法住三十二小劫;飢餓、疾病、刀兵三災毀滅眾生,便稱為小劫。又有一種說法,只把一段時節稱為小劫;例如經中說宣講《法華經》經過六十小劫,也只是計算時節,並不是三災毀滅外在事物才可名小劫。

授記偈共有十一行半,分成兩部分。最初十行重頌長行九項,略去補處不頌,另外增加供養舍利;最後一行半總結讚歎。

最初一行越次先頌所得佛果。從供養諸佛以下的一行,回頭頌所行之因。從經過無量劫以下半行,越次頌劫名。從世界名離垢以下一行半,頌國土清淨。從彼國菩薩以下一行半,頌菩薩眾數。從像這些大士以下半行,頌佛所說之法。從佛為王子以下二行,頌佛與人民壽量。從佛滅度以後以下一行半,頌正法、像法住世的久近。從舍利廣泛流布以下半行,是供養舍利。最後從華光佛所為以下一行半,總結讚歎。

偈中勸舍利弗應當為自己慶幸,是成就他最初進入歡喜位的理解。初住能在一百佛世界示現作佛,往後行位與地位的作用又成倍增廣。

十、第五四眾領解與結尾問答

第五是四眾領解,也有長行與偈頌。

長行最初由經家敘述大眾歡喜,其次敘述他們陳設供養。從大眾開口陳說以下,才是正式領解:先領受佛開顯先前權宜之教;說今天又再轉法輪以下,領受佛顯示真實。

偈頌共有六行半,分成兩部分。最初二行,重頌上面開示權宜、顯示真實;後四行半,大眾自己陳述所得理解,隨喜舍利弗受記,又把所有福業迴向佛道。

大眾說自己也同樣如此,是說他們也像舍利弗一樣領解,也像舍利弗一樣由佛述成,也像舍利弗一樣將來得到授記。

本論最後設問:迦葉、善吉等大聲聞尚未得到理解,在場四眾究竟是哪些人,怎麼反而先得到悟解?

第一支回答說:四眾與天人中也各有上、中、下三品根機。上根人與舍利弗同時悟解,中根、下根人的情形可以依此類推。

第二支又作另一種解釋:舍利弗與迦葉都是權巧示現的修行人;中根、下根的人尚未開解,所以迦葉、滿願也示現成同樣未解。正如《淨名經》所說的意思,眾生尚未痊癒,菩薩也尚未痊癒〔云云〕。

I. The Parable Chapter: General Explanation and Four Kinds of Benefit

The Parable chapter is now explained.

First comes the general explanation. A “parable” takes one matter as a comparison for another; its “illustration” causes people to understand and be instructed. A relatively accessible matter is borrowed to compare with another matter, and through reliance on what is accessible people are enabled to understand a profound meaning.

The prose and verse of the chapter on the five buddhas have already been extensively taught above. Those of superior faculties and sharp wisdom awakened and entered upon hearing the complete Dharma-teaching, but those of middling and inferior faculties still held to delusion and had not yet cast it off. The Tathāgata's great compassion would not stop there, and his skillful wisdom is limitless. He therefore again shakes a tree so that people know there is wind and raises a fan so that they understand the moon to which it points, enabling those of middling and inferior faculties also to awaken and understand. Hence this is called a parable.

Next comes the differentiated explanation. First, a worldly dharma is used to compare with a world-transcending dharma. From a father-son relationship they have experienced before, living beings hear of the world-transcending relationship between teacher and disciple that they have never heard of, and so leap with joy. The scripture uses a worldly father and sons to illustrate a world-transcending teacher and disciples. This brings people joy through the world they share.

Second, worldly birth is used to compare with world-transcending birth. Receiving the teaching of the Buddha's voice, living beings no longer lose the Great Vehicle. As the scripture says, the father knows that each of his children formerly had toys and rare objects they delighted in. This causes people to receive the Buddha's teaching and generate the wholesome dharmas they should have.

Third, worldly cessation is used to compare with world-transcending cessation. Although the śrāvakas have already attained the uncontaminated, on hearing this Dharma now they further cast off sorrow and distress. As in the scripture, the father thinks to himself that he should extricate his children from their hardship and keep them from being burned. This uses the Dharma to counteract sorrow and distress.

Fourth, worldly neither-arising-nor-ceasing is used to compare with world-transcending neither-arising-nor-ceasing, causing people to abide within real wisdom and know with certainty that they will become buddhas in the future. As the scripture says, they ride this jeweled vehicle directly to the place of awakening. This benefits people through the ultimate meaning.

It can therefore be known that although the Buddha proclaims a parable in a single voice, he skillfully enables those of middling and inferior faculties to receive the four benefits of the world, the individual, counteraction, and the ultimate meaning. Hence this chapter is named the Parable chapter.

II. Explaining the Parable through the Four Modes, Origin and Trace, and Contemplating the Mind

It is next explained in terms of the teaching that is taught.

In the first mode, the Buddha's original intent was to praise the buddha vehicle. Only because living beings could not receive it did he recollect how earlier buddhas established skillful means out of great compassion and go to the Deer Park to praise three carts. Those of the two vehicles can rescue only themselves, so their beneficence still cannot reach others. Bodhisattvas drive an ox cart and can also carry others out of the burning house, and so they are called mahāsattvas. This is the parable within the Tripiṭaka teaching.

In the second mode, all three kinds of people fear the suffering of being burned by fire. A śrāvaka is like a river deer who only keeps fleeing straight ahead and never looks back. A pratyekabuddha is like a mother deer who looks back at her fawn even while running. A bodhisattva is like a great elephant who shields against blades and arrows with his own body and brings the entire herd safely out. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra also speaks of a rabbit and a horse. This is the parable within the shared teaching.

In the third mode, people of the first three vehicles arouse the aspiration from a relatively near point, the principle they take as object is relatively shallow, and their wisdom is also relatively weak. Although they sever shared delusions, they cannot exhaust their limits and reach their depths, and so still cannot be called pāramitās. Bodhisattvas arouse the aspiration from the distant past, take a profound principle as object, and have strong wisdom. They can sever distinct delusions, plumb the source, and exhaust the essential nature. The Large Perfection of Wisdom compares firefly light with sunlight, saying that the two vehicles are like fireflies while bodhisattvas are like the sun. This is the parable within the distinct teaching.

In the fourth mode, some people first see the Buddha's body and hear the Buddha teach, immediately believe and receive it, and enter the Tathāgata's wisdom. Such people are easy to transform and do not cause the Tathāgata fatigue or hardship. This is like the setting described in the Flower Ornament Sūtra: they enter reality through the phenomena directly before them and need not rely on a parable.

For those who had not yet entered, throughout more than forty years he again used various differing skillful means to help reveal the ultimate meaning. At today's assembly in the royal city, he definitively teaches the Great Vehicle and universally causes all living beings to open, be shown, awaken to, and enter the Buddha's wisdom, not allowing even one person to attain cessation alone. What is taught today is like what was taught at the beginning, and what was taught at the beginning is like what is taught today: there is no difference between them and no two realities. Those of superior faculties and sharp wisdom can understand upon hearing once and do not make the Tathāgata labor, so they require no parable. Only those of middling and inferior faculties still generate doubt through attachment and hesitate at a fork in the road. Today, therefore, the great cart must be used as a parable so that they receive benefit. This is the parable within the perfect teaching.

Origin and trace and contemplation of the mind can be understood according to the preceding model; this treatise does not record them in detail. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

III. Placement of the Five Stages of the Dharma-Teaching and the Passage on Understanding

The Dharma-teaching comprises five passages of scripture. Of these, the first passage has been completed from beginning to end, while the other four remain unfinished. According to the sequence of meaning, the Parable chapter should be placed after the gods' verses and before the parable of the burning house. In order to adjust the fascicle divisions, however, those who compiled the scripture placed the chapter title at the beginning of the passage on understanding.

Someone further says: this passage is meant to initiate the awakening and understanding of those of middling faculties, so it is placed at the beginning of the second fascicle. Just as the six portents and the questions and answers form an introduction to the Dharma-teaching, Śāriputra's understanding and receipt of a prediction form an introduction to the parable-teaching.

This treatise holds that this is merely an explanation based on human sentiment. If the passage on understanding were placed after the Dharma-teaching, could those of middling faculties not attain awakening and understanding after hearing the Dharma-teaching to its end?

In this passage on understanding, one receives the Dharma one has heard and states the meaning one has understood. The prose speaks of receiving and understanding together, while the verse states receiving and understanding separately. It is therefore called the passage on understanding.

IV. The Narrator's Account: Inward Understanding

The passage on understanding divides into two parts: first, the narrator's account; second, Śāriputra's own statement. The narrator's account again has two parts: inward understanding and outward bearing.

Understanding within the mind is called joy; when joy stirs and manifests in the body, it is called leaping. Śāriputra heard a wondrous Dharma from a wondrous person and further attained a wondrous understanding. Encountering even one of these three matters would be enough to make one rejoice and leap; with all three joys complete, how could he not leap?

The scripture says that Śāriputra now heard this Dharma-sound from the World-Honored One and leapt within his heart. Only when the inward mind and outward form correspond does this joy arise. This is the explanation in terms of the shared experience of the world.

He further changed from the Lesser Dharma he had formerly studied and turned to study the Great Vehicle. He abandoned the grass hut on which his impoverished life depended and inherited the estate of a wealthy household. The scripture says that only today did he know he was truly a child of the Buddha, and so he rejoiced. This is the explanation in terms of generating wholesome dharmas.

His former sorrow and regret were cast off together, and his doubts and difficulties disappeared at the same time. Inward and outward obstructions were entirely cleared away, leaving him suddenly open and bright. The scripture says that he had already exhausted the contaminants and that on hearing this Dharma he further cast off sorrow and distress, and so he rejoiced. This is the explanation in terms of counteraction.

Everything a child of the Buddha should attain has now been completely attained. The scripture says that he abides within real wisdom and knows with certainty that he will become a buddha in the future. This is the explanation in terms of the ultimate meaning.

This joy is next distinguished in terms of the teaching that is taught. What is ordinarily called joy is joy at entering some stage of practice. Yet an arhat has long since escaped the cage of the three realms, destroyed the delusions of the four abidings, and realized the fruit: he does not grieve when meeting harm or delight when meeting benefit. The joy spoken of here is certainly not joy in worldly gain and loss.

If it is understood as the arising of clear wisdom in the tolerance of suffering, or as the attainment of ultimate nonlearning, Śāriputra had already attained these before and should not rejoice in them again today. If all three kinds of people realize emptiness through a path that cannot be expressed in words, then although their modes of realizing emptiness through embodiment or analysis differ, the emptiness realized is one. This shared joy too would have been attained long ago and would not be a joy arising anew today.

If contemplating the two kinds of emptiness is taken as the path of skillful means, contemplation of the provisional clears away the two vehicles' narrowness and contemplation of emptiness clears away the clamor of ordinary people. Passing beyond the deviations of the two extremes, emptiness and existence, one can attain great joy. In terms of perfect awakening, the first dwelling of arousing the aspiration is called the dwelling of joy; the first practice is also called the practice of joy; and the first ground is also called the ground of joy. Since Śāriputra possessed superior faculties and sharp wisdom, his joy must have come from entering beyond the sequence. Even if he did not enter by leaping beyond, it can still be called joy. These are all explanations in terms of the teaching.

In terms of origin and trace, Śāriputra became a buddha in the distant past under the name Golden Dragon Dhāra. He now manifests as the disciple of wisdom to Śākyamuni Buddha's right, assisting the Buddha's transformation. First, he manifests the uprooting of deviant views among non-Buddhists and a return to the right path. At the milk-flavor stage he manifests joy and benefits ordinary people; next, at the curds-flavor stage he manifests joy and benefits the worthy and noble; then, at the raw-cream and clarified-cream stages he manifests joy and benefits bodhisattvas; today, at the ghee-flavor stage, he enters the Buddha's knowledge and vision and through joy benefits those studying the buddha path. These differing joys are all manifestations enacted within the trace for the sake of transformation.

The explanation through contemplating the mind is not recorded here in detail. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

V. The Narrator's Account: Outward Bearing

The narrator next describes the outward bearing.

Śāriputra immediately rose and joined his palms. This is called understanding through the body. In the past he saw the provisional and the real as two things, like two palms that had not been joined. Today he understands that the provisional itself is the real meaning, like two palms coming together.

He faced the Buddha. In the past he thought the provisional Dharma was not the cause of buddhahood and that the real meaning was not the buddha-fruit. Today he understands that the provisional itself is the real meaning and becomes a perfectly complete and extensive cause, and that this cause necessarily tends toward the buddha-fruit. He therefore joins his palms and faces the Buddha.

He further gazes upon the World-Honored One's face, indicating that he understands the real. The real is precisely the Buddha's domain and is not a skillful means. Gazing upon the honored face with no other thought indicates that the Buddha's knowledge and vision have opened and appeared to him. Through the mind he understands the real meaning and simultaneously understands the provisional; through the body he receives the provisional and simultaneously understands the real. The scripture raises one end on each side, but the two actually contain each other.

Beginning with Śāriputra's address to the Buddha is understanding through speech, that is, Śāriputra's own statement. His statement divides in two: first prose, then verse. The prose again divides into three parts: first, identifying the three joys; second, explaining them; and third, concluding their accomplishment.

When Śāriputra says that he now hears the Dharma from the World-Honored One, he identifies that his body sees the Buddha's body, and so this is called bodily joy. When he says that he hears this Dharma-sound, he rejoices at hearing from the Buddha's mouth, and so this is called verbal joy. When he says that he has attained an understanding never before experienced, his own mind understands the Buddha's intent, and so this is called mental joy. This identifies the three joys.

VI. Śāriputra's Prose Statement: Identification, Explanation, and Conclusion

Next, beginning with Śāriputra's explanation of the reason, comes the second part, the explanation: he raises his former losses in order to reveal what he has attained today.

From Śāriputra's statement of the reason through his statement that he had lost the Tathāgata's immeasurable knowledge and vision concerns his former loss of truly seeing the Buddha. Formerly, when the Buddha gave predictions to bodhisattvas, Śāriputra did not participate in this matter and so felt that his relationship with the Buddha was remote. Since he did not see that he too could become a buddha, he had no bodily joy.

The scripture says that he formerly heard a Dharma such as this. Speaking in terms of the time sunlight first illuminated the high mountains, it is not that he had absolutely no hearing of the Great Dharma while in darkness. Yet in the manifest teaching he appeared as though deaf and mute, so it cannot be said that he heard such a Dharma. In terms of manifest hearing, this refers only to his hearing the true wisdom of the Great Vehicle in the Vaipulya teaching. Its meaning did not differ from what he heard today, and so it says that he had formerly heard such a Dharma.

The “prediction” too was the Buddha's prediction of bodhisattvas in the Vaipulya assemblies, in which people of the two vehicles did not participate. Being deeply grieved refers to the settings of the Sūtra of Brahmā's Questions and the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, where the Great Vehicle was praised and the Lesser Vehicle subdued: inwardly he harbored doubt, while outwardly he was disparaged, and so this is called grief. Losing all knowledge and vision means losing what the buddha-eye sees and also what buddha-wisdom knows.

From Śāriputra's renewed address to the World-Honored One through his acknowledgment that the fault did not lie with the World-Honored One concerns his former loss of hearing the Dharma. His body dwelt in mountains and forests, while his mind clung to a lesser path, and therefore he could not hear this Dharma and had no verbal joy.

When he says that he once dwelt alone, this means that there he reflected on his own fault. When he says that everyone equally enters the Dharma-nature, this directly states where the fault lay: he clung to the single principle into which they entered and further doubted why the three teachings had different gateways of entry. Since the principle entered was the same yet he had lost the Buddha's knowledge and vision, and since the three gateways of teaching differed yet bodhisattvas received predictions, he thought that the Tathāgata was partial. This constituted his fault.

Now when he says that this was his own transgression, he acknowledges precisely this: if he himself was confused about the provisional, what did that have to do with principle or teaching? If he himself was confused about the real, what did that have to do with whether the Buddha was partial? Recounting his former error, he looks up and thanks the Tathāgata, taking the fault back upon himself.

From his further explanation of the reason through his statement that he reproached himself throughout the day and night concerns his former loss of understanding in the mind. He did not wait for the Buddha to explain the cause of buddhahood, and so he had no understanding of the real. He also did not recognize skillful means, and so he had no understanding of the provisional. Without either understanding of the provisional or the real in his mind, he had no mental joy. Once the three former losses have been made clear, the three attainments of today naturally become evident.

Not waiting for the Buddha to explain the cause is self-reproach for not understanding the real; not understanding skillful means is self-reproach for not understanding the provisional. “Waiting for the cause” has two levels of meaning. First, a Dharma that could be revealed through contrast had already been present before him, yet he did not receive it. Second, the reality for which he should later have waited was still to come, yet he did not remain and wait.

At the beginning, when the sun illuminated the high mountains, the wisdom of the three truths had already revealed the cause of buddhahood. This teaching had been placed before him in contrast with what he had attained, but he did not receive it and so missed it at the earlier end. After a long time, the Dharma of all buddhas necessarily teaches reality. He did not stop and wait, but hurriedly grasped a Lesser Vehicle fruit between the two ends, understanding neither the real nor the provisional. This is precisely what the scripture describes.

Beginning with Śāriputra's statement that he now hears the Dharma from the Buddha is the conclusion of the three joys. First it concludes them; then it explains the identities accomplished through the three joys.

Hearing from the Buddha concludes bodily joy; hearing this Dharma concludes verbal joy; and severing all kinds of doubt and regret concludes mental joy. Knowing only today that he is truly a child of the Buddha accomplishes the identity of being close to the Buddha. Being born from the Buddha's mouth accomplishes verbal joy. Being born through transformation by the Dharma accomplishes mental joy. Explained phrase by phrase in this way, none of the scripture's meaning remains unresolved, and the principle being explained is thereby made clear.

The four kinds of benefit can further be used to explain this passage of scripture. Beginning with hearing the Dharma from the World-Honored One is joy through the world. Beginning with Śāriputra's explanation of the reason, raising his loss to reveal today's attainment, is joy through the individual. Beginning with his renewed address to the World-Honored One, recounting his former mental activity, is joy through counteraction. Beginning with knowing only today that he is truly a child of the Buddha is joy through the ultimate meaning.

The four kinds of benefit can also be explained solely from the joyful mind: inward joy stirs and delights, which is something ordinarily never experienced; joy further stirs awareness and reflection within the mind and then manifests in the body. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

VII. The Twenty-Five and a Half Lines of Verse: Identification, Explanation, and Conclusion

The verse comprises twenty-five and a half lines and divides into three parts.

The first line restates the identification of the three joys. The verse raises his own hearing of the Dharma-sound and at the same time also makes clear his future attainment of buddhahood.

Beginning with “since long ago,” the second part comprises twenty-two lines and restates the explanation of the three joys. It again divides into three parts.

The first part comprises one and a half lines and restates the joy of seeing the Buddha. The prose says that he had lost the Buddha's knowledge and vision, while the verse says that he had not lost the Great Vehicle in the past. The prose speaks of loss from the more distant perspective, while the verse speaks of attainment from the nearer perspective; the two sides reveal each other.

Beginning with his body's dwelling in mountain valleys, the second part comprises eleven lines and restates his earlier inability to hear the Dharma. It again divides into two passages. The first nine lines restate that because his body was far from the Buddha, he could not hear the Dharma. The two lines beginning with his original attachment to deviant views restate that because he clung to common entry into the Dharma-nature, he could not hear the Dharma. Deviant views are the attachments of ordinary people; attachment to having entered the Dharma-nature is the attachment of those of the two vehicles. Both kinds of attachment prevent people from hearing the Dharma being taught directly before them.

The verse says that he once reflected day and night. This again has several levels of interpretation. First, birth-and-death can be called night and nirvāṇa called day. His doubt was whether nirvāṇa was within birth-and-death or outside birth-and-death. When he attained awakening and understanding, both doubts were cast off together.

Second, birth-and-death and nirvāṇa can both be called night; only when this doubt is cast off is it called day. When daylight appears, the two doubts concerning birth-and-death and nirvāṇa disappear at the same time.

Third, people in the world who study the path can be divided into two kinds: those who begin by studying the Great Vehicle and those who first study the Lesser Vehicle and later enter the Great Vehicle. Judging their actual circumstances, those who directly enter the Great Vehicle are instead relatively weaker, while those who first enter through study of the Abhidharma are relatively stronger. Bodhisattvas should likewise be understood in this way: those who directly entered at the Flower Ornament assembly should have a relatively weaker course of transforming others, while those who enter after refinement through the five flavors are stronger.

Beginning with his statement that only now has he himself awakened, the third part comprises nine and a half lines and restates the earlier joy of attaining wondrous understanding in the mind. The prose says that in the past he did not wait for the cause and did not understand skillful means. The verse states positively that today he attains the cause and also understands skillful means. Hearing that he will become a buddha in the future is attaining the cause of buddhahood. Hearing that the paths practiced by the five buddhas are the same and thereby understanding that the one directly before him is a buddha and not a māra is understanding skillful means. The prose and verse each reveal one side. Here he receives what was taught in the chapter on the five buddhas, and so this is also receiving the text.

Beginning with hearing the Buddha's gentle voice, the third major part comprises two and a half lines and restates the preceding conclusion and accomplishment of the three joys. The scripture's sequence is perfectly clear.

VIII. The Third Stage, Confirmation: Taught the Great, Forgot the Great, and Taught the Great Again

Beginning with the Buddha's address to Śāriputra is the third stage, confirmation. Śāriputra has already stated that he attained awakening and understanding; the Tathāgata now confirms his understanding and establishes that what he understood was not false.

Confirmation divides into three parts: first, in the past the Buddha taught him the Great Vehicle; second, midway he forgot the Great Vehicle and grasped a Lesser Vehicle fruit; third, now the Buddha again teaches him the Great Vehicle.

Thus first raising the fact that the Great was taught in the past confirms the causes and conditions of his seeing the Buddha today. Saying that midway he forgot it and grasped the Lesser confirms the causes and conditions of his former sorrow and regret and his hearing the Dharma today. Teaching him the Great again confirms that his awakening and understanding today are genuinely not false. These three items exactly confirm the three meanings above.

The treatise next cites the Daśabhūmika-vibhāṣā to explain the unsurpassed path. Its first series lists seven kinds of unsurpassedness: unsurpassed body is adornment with the marks and excellences; unsurpassed reception and retention is benefiting oneself and others; unsurpassed completeness is life, views, and precepts; unsurpassed wisdom is the four unobstructed knowledges; inconceivable unsurpassedness is the six pāramitās; unsurpassed liberation is the ability to destroy two kinds of obstruction; and unsurpassed practice is noble practice and brahmā-practice.

The second series again lists seven items: unsurpassed body is called great person; unsurpassed reception and retention is called great loving-kindness and compassion; unsurpassed completeness is called reaching the other shore; unsurpassed wisdom is called omniscience; inconceivable unsurpassedness is called arhat; unsurpassed liberation is called great nirvāṇa; and unsurpassed practice is called samyaksaṃbuddha.

The treatise further cites Fascicle Thirteen of the Bodhisattva Jeweled Necklace, listing ten pairs: the path should be pure—defilement is not the path; the path should be single-minded—many thoughts are not the path; the path should know contentment—many desires are not the path; the path should be reverent—arrogance is not the path; the path should restrain the mind—heedlessness is not the path; the path should shine clearly—concealing oneself is not the path; the path should be continuous from beginning to end—failure to practice is not the path; the path should awaken—delusion is not the path; the path should teach and transform—begrudging the teaching is not the path; and the path should draw near good friends—being perfumed by unwholesome dharmas is not the path.

In this way, the various scriptures and treatises explain the unsurpassed path in many different ways. This scripture takes perfectly complete penetration as the unsurpassed path. Meanings that incline to one side or advance gradually through a sequence are discussed in other scriptures.

When the Buddha says that Śāriputra studied under him through the long night, this means that although he had formerly been transformed through the Great Vehicle, he still had not destroyed ignorance and studied under the Buddha within a deluded and darkened mind. Since even the distant cause capable of accomplishing understanding had never disappeared, how could his genuine awakening and entry today be false? The Buddha therefore raises the former teaching of the Great Vehicle to confirm that Śāriputra's seeing the Buddha today was not mistaken.

When the Buddha says that through skillful means he caused Śāriputra to be born within the Buddha-Dharma, this phrase connects with two levels of meaning. If it refers to his past transformation through the Great Vehicle and his arising of Great Vehicle understanding today, it belongs to the first item, the former teaching of the Great. If it refers to first drawing him in through the Lesser Dharma so that he would not fall into evil paths, it belongs to the second item, his midway grasping of the Lesser.

The Buddha further says that he formerly taught Śāriputra to vow to seek the buddha path, but Śāriputra had today entirely forgotten. If this means that midway he abandoned the Great Vehicle and instead studied the Lesser Dharma, then midway he forgot it entirely. If it means that even now he thought he had already attained cessation, then even today he still forgot it entirely. Because he forgot the Great Vehicle, his aspiration immediately turned to cultivation of the Lesser Dharma and he generated sorrow and regret. His ability to hear this Dharma today is certainly not false.

The Buddha now intends to cause him to recollect his original great vow again, thereby confirming that his understanding is not false. First he establishes the provisional teaching, accomplishing the lesser good Śāriputra attained midway; later he reveals the real, fulfilling the great aspiration Śāriputra originally aroused.

IX. The Fourth Stage, Prediction: Four Purposes, Ten Divisions of Prose, and Verse

Beginning with the Buddha's statement that Śāriputra will become a buddha in the future is the fourth stage, prediction. Śāriputra first stated his own understanding and the Buddha then finished certifying it, and so the Buddha gives him a prediction.

Someone may ask: if Śāriputra truly attained Great Vehicle understanding, he should himself know that he will become a buddha. Why must he still wait for the Buddha to give him a prediction?

Prediction has four purposes. First, those of the two vehicles had not been given predictions in the past, and today they must explicitly receive predictions. Second, those of middling and inferior faculties have not yet awakened and understood, so the prediction encourages them. Third, it enables those who hear the prediction to form a connection with the buddha path. Fourth, it fulfills Śāriputra's original vow. A prediction is therefore still required.

The prediction has prose and verse. The prose divides into ten divisions.

First is the time of his buddhahood. Second is the cause he practices before buddhahood. Third is the buddha-fruit he attains. The Buddha's ten epithets can be explained in many ways; only one is recorded here: because he is without falsity, he is called Tathāgata; because he is a fine field of merit, Worthy of Offerings; because he knows the Dharma realm, Correctly and Universally Knowing; because he possesses the three illuminations, Perfect in Knowledge and Conduct; because he never retreats again, Well-Gone; because he knows living beings and lands, Knower of the World; because no one can equal him, Unsurpassed Person; because he can discipline the minds of others, Tamer of Persons; because he serves as the eye of living beings, Teacher of Gods and Humans; because he knows the three groups, Buddha; and because he destroys Māra Pāpīyas, Bhagavān.

Fourth is the land of the buddha-country. Fifth is the Dharma taught in the country. Sixth is the name of the eon. Seventh is the number of the assembly. Eighth is the lifespan of the Buddha and the people. Ninth is the bodhisattva who will occupy the place of succession. Tenth is the length of time the True Dharma and Semblance Dharma remain after the Buddha's extinction. All ten divisions can be known by reading the root scripture itself.

The treatise further cites Fascicle Forty-Eight of the Great Treatise, which says that in the prediction received by Śāriputra the True Dharma remains for thirty-two minor eons. When the three disasters of famine, disease, and warfare destroy living beings, this is called a minor eon. Another explanation calls any period of time a minor eon. For example, when the scripture says that the Lotus Sūtra was taught for sixty minor eons, this likewise only counts a period of time; external things need not be destroyed by the three disasters for it to be called a minor eon.

The prediction verse comprises eleven and a half lines and divides into two parts. The first ten lines restate nine items from the prose, omitting the place of succession, while additionally introducing offerings to the relics. The final one and a half lines conclude with praise.

The first line advances out of sequence to restate the buddha-fruit attained. The one line beginning with making offerings to buddhas turns back to restate the cause practiced. The half-line beginning with the passage of immeasurable eons advances out of sequence to restate the name of the eon. The one and a half lines beginning with the world named Free of Defilement restate the purity of the land. The one and a half lines beginning with the bodhisattvas in that land restate the number of the bodhisattva assembly. The half-line beginning with great persons such as these restates the Dharma taught by the Buddha. The two lines beginning with the Buddha having been a prince restate the lifespans of the Buddha and the people. The one and a half lines beginning with the Buddha's extinction restate how long the True Dharma and Semblance Dharma remain. The half-line beginning with the widespread distribution of the relics concerns offerings to the relics. The final one and a half lines beginning with what the Buddha Flower Glow does conclude with praise.

When the verse exhorts Śāriputra to rejoice on his own account, it accomplishes the understanding through which he first entered the stage of joy. At the first dwelling one can manifest buddhahood in one hundred buddha-worlds, and the functions of the subsequent practices and grounds multiply progressively.

X. The Fifth Stage, the Fourfold Assembly's Understanding, and the Concluding Questions and Answers

The fifth stage is the fourfold assembly's understanding, which also has prose and verse.

In the prose, the narrator first describes the assembly's joy and then describes their presentation of offerings. Only beginning with the assembly's own statement is there formal understanding: first they receive the Buddha's opening and revealing of the former provisional teaching; beginning with the statement that today he again turns the Dharma wheel, they receive the Buddha's revelation of the real.

The verse comprises six and a half lines and divides into two parts. The first two lines restate the preceding opening of the provisional and revelation of the real. In the latter four and a half lines the assembly themselves state the understanding they attained, rejoice in Śāriputra's prediction, and dedicate all their meritorious action to the buddha path.

When the assembly says that they too are the same, it means that like Śāriputra they understand, like Śāriputra their understanding is confirmed by the Buddha, and like Śāriputra they will receive predictions in the future.

The treatise ends with a question: great śrāvakas such as Kāśyapa and Subhūti had not yet attained understanding. Who, then, were the members of the fourfold assembly present here, and how did they instead attain awakening and understanding first?

The first branch of the answer says that within the fourfold assembly and among gods and humans there are faculties of superior, middling, and inferior grades. Those of superior faculties awakened and understood together with Śāriputra; the cases of those of middling and inferior faculties can be inferred by analogy.

The second branch gives another explanation: Śāriputra and Kāśyapa are both practitioners who manifest through provisional skill. Since those of middling and inferior faculties had not yet opened and understood, Kāśyapa and Pūrṇa likewise manifested the same lack of understanding. This is like the meaning stated in the Vimalakīrti Sūtra: while living beings have not yet recovered, bodhisattvas have not yet recovered either. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

譬喻品 · 中根譬說・總譬The Parable · Teaching by Parable for Those of Middling Capacity: General Parable

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、中根譬說貫穿四品

從舍利弗向佛請說以下,進入全經第二大段:為中等根機的人以譬喻說法。這一大段含四品。〈譬喻品〉正面以譬喻開顯原先所說的三乘,而歸向一乘;〈信解品〉說中根人已經領解;〈藥草喻品〉由如來印可並申述他們的領解;〈授記品〉則為他們授予成佛的決定。四番各有作用,都循著譬說次第展開。

以下四段又都從各自的因緣說明領解或得記:陳如因繫珠的往昔因緣而領解,阿難引空王的因緣而得記,其他例子也是如此。〔云云〕

若比照前面的法說,這裡也應當有中根四眾歡喜的文字,經中現在卻沒有出現。本論提出兩種說明:一是結集經典的人從略,二是前後相照便可知道;後面的〈法師品〉中另有相應文字。〔云云〕

二、舍利弗為何再請佛說

譬說分為請與答兩部分。請說又有三層:第一,舍利弗自述已無疑惑;第二,陳述同行同輩仍有疑惑;第三,普遍為四眾請法。

舍利弗自述無疑,經文本身已經明白。同輩與他同行,心中仍執著從前所聞,所以需要由他代為請問。四眾是佛所教化的對象;舍利弗如今重新運起大悲,不只顧念一部分人,因此普遍為四眾請說。

從佛常常教化他們的話以下,表示這些人仍執著從前所聞的三種教說;從如今在世尊面前聽聞以下,表示他們又執著從前所認定的一個道理。過去聽說三乘是究竟,如今又聽說一乘才是真實;兩種理解彼此牴觸,遂使他們迷惑,所以經文說眾人都墮入疑惑。

有人解釋,舍利弗既有舊疑也有新疑,一千二百人則只有新疑。本論認為,上根人的疑惑少,中、下根人的疑惑多;若反說舍利弗兼有兩疑而一千二百人只有一疑,次序便倒過來了。

從舍利弗讚歎世尊善妙以下,是他普遍為四眾請說。所請的因緣,就是前面三種教說與後來一乘教說之間的因緣。

三、佛答先抑後引

從佛告舍利弗以下,是佛的回答。回答分三層:第一發起,第二譬喻,第三勸信。本單元先解發起。

發起又分兩支:一是抑責,二是引接。抑責使人振奮勇進,引接使人迅速前行。

從佛說自己先前豈不是已經說過以下,是指出上文所明:所有方便權說都是為了菩提,所顯的真實都是為了教化菩薩。無論權說或實說,都使人進入佛道,並非安住於涅槃便停止。上文既已明說,聽者為何仍執著教說、心中昏暗而不能理解?這一番責問就是抑責。

從佛又說如今將再以譬喻說明以下,是引接與安慰。前面的斥責很直接,佛恐怕聽者因自卑、怨懟而自行沉退,所以隨即答應再用譬喻說明此義;若能由譬喻得解,仍可稱為有智慧的人。

四、長行先開譬,總譬先立六項

第二譬喻說有長行與偈頌。長行中先展開譬喻,再以法義對合譬喻。展開譬喻的分法前面已經說過;此處再分為總譬與別譬。

總譬對應釋迦章中今佛也同樣如此的兩行偈,簡略頌說開顯三乘而歸於一乘。別譬對應釋迦章中佛以佛眼觀見眾生以下四十一行半偈,廣泛頌說開顯中的六種意義。本單元只釋總譬。

總譬有六項,依次是:一、長者;二、舍宅;三、一門;四、五百人;五、火起;六、三十子。

長者譬喻佛自稱的我,也就是釋迦在這一期教化中的主人。火宅譬喻上文所說的處所,經中的安隱正與三界不安隱相對。一門譬喻上文所說宣示佛道的門。五百人譬喻眾生。火起譬喻與不安隱相對的五濁、八苦。三十子則譬喻佛知道眾生的性情、欲求,知道其中有哪些三乘行人。

五、長者的名與行遍於國、邑、聚落

長者譬分三方面:第一名行,第二位號,第三德業。

名號像賓客,實行像主人。行實有親近與疏遠之別,名聲也有近處與遠處之分,所以經文舉出長者所在的處所,來顯示他的名與行。

有封疆的國最遠,有主宰治理的邑居中,鄰里聚居的聚落最近。長者的名與行遍及這三處:住得近的人看不見他有細小鄙陋的行為,離得遠的人也能仰慕他的高尚風範。他說話沒有可挑剔之言,身體所行沒有可挑剔之行,心意所取沒有可挑剔之法;名聲與行實相稱,才是真實的大人。

對合法義,這表示如來的口、身、意三業;如來依智慧而行,隨順根機施行教化,名聲普遍聞知,德行遍滿法界。

舊說曾有兩套配法。第一套把十方虛空中慈悲所覆及之處叫作國,把三千世界叫作邑,把一個四天下叫作聚落。第二套把大千世界叫作國,中千世界叫作邑,小千世界叫作聚落。本論說,現在都不用這兩套配法。

《大論》第六十說,柔順忍譬作聚落,無生忍與三菩提譬作城。這一說把因與果共同用作譬喻;本經此處則直接以果德作譬,以實報土為國、有餘土為邑、同居土為聚落。從根本垂現示迹,再收攝示迹而返歸根本,名與行彼此相稱,不再有賓客與主人的差異;光明盛大、內滿外溢,遍於三土。

六、世間長者具備十德

第二方面是標出長者的位號,又分三種:第一世間長者,第二出世長者,第三觀心長者。

世間的長者具備十德,依次是:一、姓氏尊貴;二、地位崇高;三、財富廣大;四、威勢勇猛;五、智慧深遠;六、年歲高耆;七、行為清淨;八、禮儀具備;九、受上位者讚歎;十、為下位者歸依。

說姓氏尊貴,是指他出自三皇五帝的後裔,是左貂右插的顯貴之家。說地位崇高,是指他居於輔弼、丞相的位置,如鹽梅調味、阿衡持平。說財富廣大,如銅陵、金谷那樣豐饒而奢盛。說威勢勇猛,如嚴霜般令人肅然,威重高隆,不必厲聲整肅便自然成就秩序。說智慧深遠,如胸中備有武庫,權變奇特而超拔。

說年歲高耆,是形貌蒼蒼、氣度稜稜,眾人都服其儀表。說行為清淨,如白珪沒有斑點,所行與所言一致。說禮儀具備,是節度有序,成為世人瞻仰的準則。向上,受一位最高者敬重;向下,為四海之人歸向。十德具足,才稱為大長者。

七、出世長者與觀心長者

出世的長者,是佛從過去、現在、未來三世的真如實際中出生。修行成就,道德彰著,十種名號無有窮極;法財與萬德全都圓滿具足。十力雄猛,能降伏魔眾、制伏外道;一心三智無不通達。佛早已成就正覺,久遠以來便是如此;身、口、意三業隨智慧運作,從不失誤。佛的威儀具足,心量廣大如海;十方一切種智者共同稱譽,七種方便行人都前來依止。這就名為出世的佛大長者。

第三是觀心長者。觀心的智慧從實相生出,因此生在佛家,種性真實端正。三種惑不生起;雖然尚未發得真證,已經披著如來之衣,與寂滅忍相應。三諦含藏一切功德;正觀的智慧能降伏愛著與見取,中道同時照見權與實,使兩面都明白。

行者久積善根,才有能力修習這種觀;此觀超出七種方便之上。以此觀照心性,名為上等的定;身、口、意三業便沒有過失,經歷種種因緣、面對種種境界,威儀也不失誤。能如此觀,就是深信解的相貌,諸佛都為之歡喜。

經中讚美受持正法的人,天、龍及四部大眾都會恭敬供養;後文又說,佛子住在這一地,就是佛所受用之處,經行、坐臥都在其中。既然稱此人為佛,觀心之人也就可以名為長者。

八、十德如何帖合經文

本論以十德帖合經文,義理已經具足,只缺少一條直接文句。

經文說國、邑、聚落中有一位大長者;三處都稱譽他為大,正可顯出姓氏尊貴。稱他長者,顯出地位崇高。說他年歲衰邁,顯出年高。說他財富無量,顯出富足。說他多有田宅,表示他的籌畫周到、見識充足,顯出智慧深遠。說他多有僮僕,顯出勢力廣大。說他的家宅廣大,顯出德行足以教導他人。說唯有一門,顯出以禮節訓導人循一條道路。說有很多人眾,顯出下位者都來歸向。

經文只缺少受上位者敬重的一句;本論以大字兼攝此義,因為大人所知,所以稱為大。

九、德業有內智與外財

從經文說其年衰邁以下,是第三方面,讚歎長者的德業。德業有內、外兩面:內在是智慧與謀略,外在是資財。

年歲高,見聞博廣,能通達古今,譬喻佛的智德;年力衰邁而根性志向已經純熟,譬喻佛的斷德。財富譬喻外在之德;無量則總括譬喻一切萬德。

田與宅是分別說明。田地能夠養活生命,譬喻禪定資助般若;宅舍可以棲身,譬喻真實境界成為智慧所依託之處。簡略說,有十八種空門;廣說,則有無量空門。若從福德說,沒有一種行是佛不曾修習的;若從智慧說,沒有一種境界是佛不能照見的,所以經文說田宅很多。

僮僕是供給、侍候、受使喚的人,譬喻佛已經具足方便知見。佛和光同塵而行於六道,曲折地隨順無量根機;這些方便知見都作真實智慧的僮僕。

十、廣大的家與唯一的門

第二項是家宅廣大。家宅對應上文安隱與不安隱的相對;不安隱譬喻三界。眾生穴穴散居,都以三界為宅,如來隨應示現,總攝眾生而以此為家,所以說家宅廣大。

第三項是唯有一門,對應上文以種種法門宣示佛道。

道場觀說,實相之理沒有差異,智慧也應當是一;出離沒有不同道路,所以稱為一門。光宅法雲說,三界雖然廣闊,九十種道路雖然眾多,若論出離的關要,只有佛的教法,所以稱為一門。

本論說,若只把理當作門,理本身沒有通與塞,便無從稱為門;若只把教法當作門,獲得經教的人很多,為何並非人人都能出離?因此,此處取理作教法所詮說的內容:人藉佛教之門出離三界之苦,而得涅槃之證。

門又分兩種:宅門與車門。宅譬喻生死,門是由宅中出去的要路,這是方便教所詮說的門。車譬喻大乘法,門是圓教所詮說的門。假使宅門就是車門,那麼最初以三車救子,也應當立刻等同後來平等賜給大車;而從宅中出去的門並不是登車所入的門,由此可驗知車與宅有別。

十一、五百人與敗壞的宅相

第四項是五百人,譬喻上文所說的眾生,也就是五道。

第五項從堂閣以下,譬喻上文與安隱相對的不安隱法,也就是五濁。此處先說被火焚燒的宅相,譬喻六道的果報;接著才說能夠焚燒的火,譬喻八苦與五濁。

先依事相解釋:堂譬喻欲界,閣譬喻色界與無色界;牆壁譬喻四大,頹落譬喻減損,傾危譬喻遷流變化;柱根譬喻生命,梁棟譬喻意識,腐敗譬喻危殆而不能長久。

為了使這些物象容易理解,本論又作觀心的解釋:堂譬喻身體下部,閣譬喻頭等上部;牆壁譬喻皮肉,頹落譬喻老朽;柱根譬喻兩足,腐敗譬喻無常;梁棟譬喻脊骨,傾危譬喻大限將至。周遭遮隔而彎曲盤繞,譬喻大腸、小腸;另有一說譬喻心。〔云云〕

十二、火為何周匝、俱時、炊然

從周匝以下,開始說能燒宅舍的火。

八苦遍在四大所成之身,也遍在四種出生形態,所以說周匝;這些身命同樣都屬無常,所以說俱時。本論以炊然說明本來沒有而如今生起:原來沒有這種苦,因無明而有。

這裡的宅相與火各有所譬。五百人所譬的是五道眾生;被燒宅相所譬的是六道果報;能燒之火所譬的是八苦、五濁。各項隨本論所指而成立。

十三、三十子與眾生的智性

第六項從長者諸子以下說三十子,對應上文佛能知道眾生不同的性情與欲求。

這些眾生過去曾經學習佛法,與佛有如天性般相關的因緣,因此稱為子。眾生的性情、欲求各不相同:若說十,是菩薩子;說二十、三十,是二乘子。這些根機都能從宅中出去,所以稱為長者之子;沒有這種出宅根機的,則屬於五百人。

另有一說,支佛有時出現、有時不出現,攝屬也不相同:有時攝在小乘,有時攝在中乘。無論如何分攝,三類都說成十,是因為都具有十智的本性;所以說內在具有智慧之性,只是還沒有如實智性。

上文三偈先頌真實,後頌方便;如今的總譬也同樣先說真實,後說方便。〔云云〕

以上至《妙法蓮華經文句》卷第五上卷尾。

I. Teaching by Parable for Those of Middling Capacity Extends through Four Chapters

Beginning with Śāriputra's request that the Buddha teach, the scripture enters its second major division: teaching through parable for those of middling capacity. This major division comprises four chapters. The Parable chapter directly uses parable to open the previously taught three vehicles and reveal the one vehicle. The Belief and Understanding chapter explains that those of middling faculties have understood. In the Medicinal Herbs chapter the Tathāgata certifies and restates their understanding. In the Prediction chapter he gives them the certainty of buddhahood. Each of the four rounds has its own function, and all unfold according to the sequence of teaching by parable.

The four passages that follow also explain understanding or receipt of a prediction through their respective causes and conditions. Kauṇḍinya understands through the past cause and condition of the sewn jewel; Ānanda receives his prediction by invoking the cause and condition of Buddha King of Emptiness; and the other examples are the same. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

By comparison with the preceding Dharma-teaching, there should also be text here describing the joy of those of middling faculties in the fourfold assembly, yet it does not appear in the present scripture. The root treatise offers two explanations: first, the compilers of the scripture abbreviated it; second, it can be known by looking at what precedes and follows. Corresponding text occurs later in the Dharma Teacher chapter. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

II. Why Śāriputra Again Requests the Buddha to Teach

The parable-teaching divides into two parts, request and reply. The request again has three levels: first, Śāriputra states that he is without doubt; second, he says that his fellow practitioners and peers still have doubts; third, he requests the Dharma universally for the fourfold assembly.

Śāriputra's statement that he is without doubt is already clear in the scripture itself. His peers practice together with him but remain mentally attached to what they formerly heard, and so he must ask on their behalf. The fourfold assembly is the object of the Buddha's teaching and transformation. Śāriputra has now aroused great compassion anew and does not remain concerned with only one group, and so he requests teaching universally for the fourfold assembly.

Beginning with the statement that the Buddha constantly taught and transformed them indicates that these people remain attached to the three teachings they formerly heard. Beginning with the statement that they now hear in the presence of the World-Honored One indicates that they are further attached to a single principle they had previously determined. In the past they heard that the three vehicles were ultimate; now they hear that only the one vehicle is real. The two understandings conflict with each other and cause their confusion, and so the scripture says that everyone has fallen into doubt.

Someone explains that Śāriputra had both an old and a new doubt, while the twelve hundred had only the new doubt. The root treatise holds that those of superior faculties have fewer doubts, while those of middling and inferior faculties have more. If Śāriputra is instead said to possess two doubts and the twelve hundred only one, the order is reversed.

Beginning with Śāriputra's praise of the World-Honored One's goodness and wondrousness is his universal request for the fourfold assembly. The causes and conditions requested are those between the preceding three teachings and the later one-vehicle teaching.

III. The Buddha's Reply First Rebukes, Then Draws In

Beginning with the Buddha's address to Śāriputra is the Buddha's reply. The reply has three levels: first, initiation; second, parable; third, exhortation to believe. This unit first explains the initiation.

The initiation again has two branches: first rebuking, then drawing in. Rebuke rouses people to vigorous advance; drawing in enables them to move forward quickly.

Beginning with the Buddha's statement that he had surely already spoken before points back to what was explained above: every provisional teaching through skillful means is for bodhi, while the reality revealed is entirely for teaching bodhisattvas. Whether provisional or real, the teaching causes people to enter the buddha path and does not stop with their abiding in nirvāṇa. Since this has already been clearly taught above, why do listeners still cling to the teaching's words and remain mentally darkened and unable to understand? This challenge is the rebuke.

Beginning with the Buddha's further statement that he will now again explain through a parable is the drawing-in and reassurance. The preceding rebuke is direct, and the Buddha fears that listeners may sink back on their own through self-abasement and resentment. He therefore immediately promises to explain this meaning again through a parable. If they can understand through parable, they can still be called people of wisdom.

IV. The Prose First Opens the Parable, and the General Parable First Establishes Six Elements

The second stage, parable, has prose and verse. Within the prose, the parable is first unfolded and then doctrinal meaning is correlated with it. The way of dividing the unfolded parable has already been explained above; here it is further divided into the general parable and specific parables.

The general parable corresponds to the two lines in the Śākyamuni chapter beginning with the present Buddha's being likewise, which briefly restate opening and revealing the three vehicles and leading them into the one. The specific parables correspond to the forty-one and a half lines in the Śākyamuni chapter beginning with the Buddha's seeing living beings through the buddha-eye, which extensively restate the six meanings within opening and revealing. This unit explains only the general parable.

The general parable has six elements in order: first, the elder; second, the house; third, the single gateway; fourth, the five hundred people; fifth, the arising of fire; sixth, the thirty children.

The elder illustrates the “I” by which the Buddha refers to himself, that is, Śākyamuni as master of this period of transformation. The burning house illustrates the place described above: peace in the scripture is opposed to the lack of peace in the three realms. The single gateway illustrates the gateway through which the buddha path is proclaimed and shown above. The five hundred people illustrate living beings. The arising of fire illustrates the five turbidities and eight sufferings opposed to peace. The thirty children illustrate the Buddha's knowledge of living beings' natures and desires and of which practitioners of the three vehicles are among them.

V. The Elder's Name and Conduct Pervade Country, Town, and Village

The parable of the elder divides into three aspects: first, name and conduct; second, rank and designation; third, virtue and work.

The name is like a guest, while actual conduct is like the host. Actual conduct differs according to nearness and distance, and reputation likewise has near and distant ranges. The scripture therefore raises the places where the elder is found in order to reveal his name and conduct.

A country with territorial boundaries is farthest, a governed town lies in the middle, and a village where neighbors dwell together is nearest. The elder's name and conduct pervade all three places. Those living nearby do not see even minor or base behavior in him, while those far away can still admire his lofty bearing. In speech he has no words that can be faulted; in bodily action no conduct that can be faulted; in mental intention no dharma grasped that can be faulted. Only when reputation and actual conduct correspond is he a true great person.

Applied to doctrinal meaning, this indicates the Tathāgata's three karmas of speech, body, and mind. The Tathāgata acts according to wisdom and teaches and transforms in accord with capacities. His name is universally known and his virtuous conduct fills the Dharma realm.

Old explanations had two sets of correlations. The first called the place in the empty space of the ten directions covered by compassion the country, the trichiliocosm the town, and one four-continent world a village. The second called a great-thousand world the country, a middle-thousand world the town, and a small-thousand world a village. The root treatise says that neither set is used here.

Fascicle Sixty of the Great Treatise illustrates conforming patience as a village and nonarising patience and complete awakening as a city. That explanation uses both cause and effect as parables. Here, however, the present scripture directly uses fruit-virtue as the parable: the land of true recompense is the country, the land of expedient means with remainder the town, and the land of shared habitation the village. As the Origin extends downward to manifest Trace and the Trace is gathered back to return to Origin, name and conduct correspond, and no difference remains between guest and host. Light shines greatly, full within and overflowing outward, pervading the three lands.

VI. The Worldly Elder Possesses Ten Virtues

The second aspect identifies the elder's rank and designation and further divides into three kinds: first, the worldly elder; second, the world-transcending elder; third, the elder in contemplation of the mind.

A worldly elder possesses ten virtues, in order: first, noble lineage; second, high rank; third, great wealth; fourth, commanding power; fifth, profound wisdom; sixth, advanced age; seventh, pure conduct; eighth, complete propriety; ninth, praise from those above; tenth, allegiance from those below.

Noble lineage means that he descends from the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors and belongs to an eminent house marked by sable at the left and an inserted ornament at the right. High rank means that he occupies the position of aide or chancellor, seasoning like salt and plum and balancing like the A-heng. Great wealth is abundance and splendor like Copper Hill and Golden Valley. Commanding power inspires solemnity like severe frost; his awesome gravity towers high, and order naturally forms without his having to raise his voice. Profound wisdom is like having an armory within one's breast, with extraordinary and surpassing adaptive skill.

Advanced age means that his appearance is hoary and his bearing sharply dignified, so everyone submits to his demeanor. Pure conduct is like a white jade tablet without a blemish: his actions accord with his words. Complete propriety means that his measures are ordered and serve as a standard contemplated by the world. Above, he is respected by the single highest person; below, the people within the four seas turn toward him. Only with all ten virtues complete is he called a great elder.

VII. The World-Transcending Elder and the Elder in Contemplation of the Mind

The world-transcending elder is the Buddha, born from the true limit of suchness throughout past, present, and future. His practice is accomplished and his virtue manifest; his ten epithets are inexhaustible. His Dharma-wealth and myriad virtues are all perfectly complete. His ten powers are mighty and can subdue the hosts of Māra and non-Buddhists; there is nothing his threefold wisdom in a single mind does not penetrate. The Buddha accomplished correct awakening long ago and has been so from the distant past. His three karmas of body, speech, and mind operate according to wisdom and never err. His bearing is complete and his capacity of mind vast as the ocean. Those possessing wisdom of all modes throughout the ten directions praise him together, and practitioners of the seven kinds of skillful means all come to rely on him. This is called the great world-transcending elder, the Buddha.

Third is the elder in contemplation of the mind. The wisdom that contemplates the mind arises from the true mark; hence one is born into the Buddha's family and one's lineage is true and upright. The three delusions do not arise. Although genuine realization has not yet been manifestly attained, one already wears the Tathāgata's robe and corresponds with the tolerance of quiescent cessation. The three truths contain all merits. The wisdom of correct contemplation can subdue craving and the grasping of views, while the middle path simultaneously illuminates provisional and real, making both sides clear.

Only after long accumulation of wholesome roots does a practitioner become able to cultivate this contemplation, which surpasses the seven kinds of skillful means. Contemplating the mind-nature in this way is called superior concentration. The three karmas of body, speech, and mind are then without fault, and dignified conduct does not err while passing through various conditions and facing various objects. Contemplating in this way is the mark of profound faith and understanding, and all buddhas rejoice in it.

The scripture praises those who uphold the True Dharma, saying that gods, dragons, and the fourfold assembly will all honor and make offerings to them. A later passage further says that the ground on which a buddha-child dwells is thereby received and used by the Buddha, who walks, sits, and lies down there. Since such a person is called a buddha, one who contemplates the mind can likewise be called an elder.

VIII. How the Ten Virtues Are Correlated with the Scripture

The root treatise correlates the ten virtues with the scripture. The meaning is complete, lacking only one direct scriptural phrase.

The scripture says that in a country, town, or village there was a great elder. All three places praise him as great, directly revealing noble lineage. Calling him an elder reveals high rank. Saying that he was advanced in years reveals age. Saying that his wealth was immeasurable reveals riches. Saying that he possessed many fields and houses indicates thorough planning and sufficient discernment, revealing profound wisdom. Saying that he possessed many servants reveals great power. Saying that his house was vast reveals virtue sufficient to teach others. Saying that there was only a single gateway reveals his use of propriety to train people to follow one path. Saying that many people were present reveals that those below all turned toward him.

The scripture lacks only a phrase saying that those above respected him. The root treatise includes this meaning within the word “great”: because great persons know him, he is called great.

IX. Virtue and Work Have Inward Wisdom and Outward Wealth

Beginning with the scripture's statement that he was advanced in years is the third aspect, praise of the elder's virtue and work. Virtue and work have inward and outward sides: inwardly there are wisdom and strategy; outwardly, material wealth.

Advanced years bring broad seeing and hearing and penetration of past and present, illustrating the Buddha's virtue of wisdom. His strength has declined with age while his nature and resolve are mature, illustrating the Buddha's virtue of severance. Wealth illustrates outward virtue; “immeasurable” generally encompasses all the myriad virtues.

Fields and houses are explained separately. Fields can sustain life and illustrate dhyāna-concentration supporting prajñā. Houses can shelter the body and illustrate the real sphere serving as the place upon which wisdom relies. Briefly stated, there are eighteen gateways of emptiness; extensively stated, there are immeasurable gateways of emptiness. In terms of merit, there is no practice the Buddha has not cultivated; in terms of wisdom, there is no sphere the Buddha cannot illuminate. Hence the scripture says that he has many fields and houses.

Servants are people who provide, attend, and carry out commands, illustrating the Buddha's complete skillful knowledge and vision. The Buddha blends his light with the dust while moving through the six paths and bends in accord with immeasurable capacities. This skillful knowledge and vision all serves as the servants of real wisdom.

X. The Vast House and the Single Gateway

The second element is the vast house. The house corresponds to the opposition between peace and lack of peace above; lack of peace illustrates the three realms. Living beings dwell scattered, each in their own den, yet all take the three realms as their house. The Tathāgata manifests in response, gathers living beings together, and makes this his house. Hence it says that the house is vast.

The third element is the single gateway, corresponding to the preceding proclamation and revelation of the buddha path through various Dharma gateways.

Daochang Guan—Huiguan of Daochang Monastery—says that the principle of the true mark does not differ, and wisdom should likewise be one; because there is no different road of escape, it is called a single gateway. Fayun of Guangzhai says that although the three realms are vast and the ninety paths numerous, when the essential means of escape is considered, only the Buddha's teaching remains; hence it is called a single gateway.

The root treatise says that if principle alone is taken as the gateway, principle itself has no passage or obstruction and so cannot be called a gateway. If the teaching alone is taken as the gateway, many people have obtained the scriptural teaching, so why have they not all escaped? This passage therefore takes principle as the content explained by the teaching. Through the gateway of the Buddha's teaching, people escape the suffering of the three realms and attain realization of nirvāṇa.

The gateway further divides into two kinds: the house-gateway and vehicle-gateway. The house illustrates birth-and-death, and the gateway is the essential road by which one leaves the house; this is the gateway explained by the skillful teaching. The vehicle illustrates the Great Vehicle Dharma, and its gate is the gateway explained by the perfect teaching. If the house-gateway were itself the vehicle-gateway, then the initial rescue of the children through three carts should immediately be identical to the later equal gift of the great cart. Yet the gateway by which they leave the house is not the gateway through which they enter the cart. From this it can be verified that vehicle and house differ.

XI. The Five Hundred People and the Deteriorating House

The fourth element is the five hundred people, illustrating the living beings described above, that is, the five paths.

The fifth element begins with the halls and galleries and illustrates the Dharma of insecurity opposed to peace above, namely the five turbidities. It first describes the characteristics of the house burned by fire, illustrating karmic retribution in the six paths; only afterward does it describe the fire capable of burning, illustrating the eight sufferings and five turbidities.

First comes an explanation through phenomena. The hall illustrates the desire realm, while the loft illustrates the form and formless realms. The walls illustrate the four great elements; crumbling illustrates decline; perilous tilting illustrates continual change. The pillar bases illustrate life; beams and rafters illustrate consciousness; rotting illustrates danger and inability to endure.

To make these objects easy to understand, the root treatise further gives an explanation through contemplating the mind. The hall illustrates the lower body and the loft the upper parts such as the head. The walls illustrate skin and flesh and their crumbling aging and decay. The pillar bases illustrate the two feet and their rotting impermanence. The beams and rafters illustrate the spine and their perilous tilt the approach of life's final limit. The surrounding partitions, bent and winding, illustrate the large and small intestines; another explanation takes them to illustrate the mind. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

XII. Why the Fire Surrounds, Arises Simultaneously, and Breaks Out Suddenly

Beginning with the statement that it surrounded everything, the text begins to describe the fire capable of burning the house.

The eight sufferings pervade bodies composed of the four great elements and also pervade the four modes of birth, and so it says that the fire surrounds everything. These bodies and lives all alike belong to impermanence, and so it says that the fire arises simultaneously. The root treatise uses “breaking out suddenly” to explain something originally absent that now arises: originally this suffering did not exist, but through ignorance it comes to be.

The characteristics of the house and the fire each have their own illustration here. The five hundred people illustrate living beings in the five paths. The characteristics of the house being burned illustrate karmic retribution in the six paths. The fire capable of burning illustrates the eight sufferings and five turbidities. Each element is established according to what the root treatise indicates.

XIII. The Thirty Children and Living Beings' Nature of Wisdom

The sixth element begins with the elder's children and speaks of the thirty children, corresponding to the preceding statement that the Buddha can know living beings' differing natures and desires.

These living beings studied the Buddha-Dharma in the past and have causes and conditions connecting them with the Buddha as though by nature, and so they are called children. Living beings differ in nature and desire. If the number is ten, they are bodhisattva-children; if twenty or thirty, they are children of the two vehicles. All these capacities can leave the house and are therefore called the elder's children. Those lacking such a capacity to leave the house belong among the five hundred people.

Another explanation says that pratyekabuddhas sometimes appear and sometimes do not, and their inclusion likewise differs: sometimes they are included in the Lesser Vehicle, sometimes in the middle vehicle. However they are included, all three groups are spoken of as ten because all possess the nature of the ten knowledges. Thus it says that they inwardly possess the nature of wisdom but still lack the nature of wisdom that knows things as they really are.

The three verses above first restate the real and later the provisional; the general parable now likewise teaches the real first and the provisional later. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The foregoing extends through the colophon of the first half of Fascicle Five of the Fahua Wenju.

譬喻品 · 別譬(見火・捨几用車)The Parable · Specific Parables: Seeing the Fire; Setting Aside the Table and Using the Carts

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、長者見火:四段文字,三層意思

從長者看見這場大火以下,是第二部分的別譬。別譬再分四項。第一是長者見火譬,用來譬喻佛看見五濁的情形,以經中四行偈為根本。第二是捨棄几案而改用車乘的譬喻,用來譬喻釋迦佛面對五濁眾生,暫停直接施予大法,轉而施設小法;它以佛初坐道場以後的十七行半偈為根本。第三是平等賜給諸子大車的譬喻,用來譬喻釋迦佛顯示真實之相,以佛看見志求佛道的佛子等六行偈為根本。第四是長者所說並不虛妄的譬喻,用來譬喻佛自明為諸法之王,以二行半偈為根本。

先就第一項見火來說,經文可分四段,意思卻只有三層:第一,說明能看見的人;第二,說明所看見的境況;第三,說明見後所生的驚怖;第四,再廣說前面所看見的境況。第四段只是展開第二層,所以合起來仍是三層意思。

『長者見』標出能看見的人,譬喻前偈所說佛以佛眼觀見。『這場大火從四面而起』標出所看見的境況,譬喻佛眼所見的六道眾生。『立即大為驚怖』譬喻佛為這些眾生而生起大悲心。從諸子仍在火宅之內以下,是廣說第二層所見之火,同時也回過來說明長者為何驚怖。

二、宅之四邊與苦火所起

身、受、心、法就是宅的四邊。從這四邊生起把不淨看成清淨、把苦看成樂等四種顛倒,八苦之火與種種苦便一齊聚集。若能知道身是不淨、是苦、是無常,煩惱之火便會止息。

古來對『四面』有三種解釋。第一種說,四大是四面,六識都依託在其中。第二種說,四生就是四面。第三種說,以四倒為四面。智者依下文的字面,取生、老、病、死為宅的四邊。

經文說長者立即大為驚怖,是說祂想到眾生將退失先前的大善,所以驚;又憂慮眾生將要生起重惡,所以怖。驚與慈相對,因為念及眾生沒有安樂;怖與悲相對,因為憂念眾生正有苦患。

三、已經出門,為何仍然驚怖

『我雖然能從這扇正被火燒的門安穩出去』,是進一步說明長者的驚怖與慈悲。句中的『雖然』表示話意尚未說完。佛依智慧之力,能循著正教看見教下所詮的真諦,不受五濁與八苦危害,所以名為『安』;不被四倒的暴風吹動,所以名為『隱』;超然離開種種繫累,所以名為『得出』。

眾生卻不是如此,仍被火燒。如來因慈悲眾生,自己的憂念也像火一般熾盛,所以經文特別說『我雖然能夠出去』。意思是:祂雖已出離,並不因此捨棄仍在火中的眾生。

四、所燒之門:燒的是什麼

經文說『正被火燒的門』,於是有人問:如果教是門,這個教門本身被燒,還是不被燒?

有人為此解救說:教門本身不燒。佛教如門,能使正在受燒的人通過;由於門所通達的人被燒,連帶把能通的門稱作被燒。這就像門內的人死了,便說那一家門衰敗,其實門本身並沒有衰敗。

本論接著追問:若是如此,教便是常住,不是有為之法;如果並非常住,為什麼又不被燒?

智者的解釋是:不能這樣說。門有實質的構件,也有中間的空處。沒有構件,便無從標示這是一扇門;沒有空處,也不能使人通過。門的構件可以燒成灰燼,門的空處卻無從被燒。教也有能夠詮說的言辭和言辭所詮的義理。若沒有詮說辨明的言辭,便無所謂教;若沒有教下所詮的義理,人又憑什麼出去?

能夠詮說辨明的言辭可以是無常的,所詮的義理卻不再是這種無常。人因教而契會教下所詮,所以稱為安穩得出;能詮的言辭會磨滅,所以又稱它為所燒之門。不經由這扇所燒之門,又從何安穩得出?正是藉言教而契會所詮。本論因此引《大經》所傳的話,說由無常之因而得常果,用來解釋經文何以說從所燒之門出去。

若就小乘的無常教門說,是從被燒的門出去。若就大乘常住教門說,文字本身即解脫,教就是理;通達所謂燒本來沒有可燒,便安穩得出。若就如來的權智說,是從所燒之門出去;若就實智說,則是通達所燒而安穩得出。因此,先前想用衣裓、几、案把孩子帶出而不能成功,後來改以無常之教引他們出離,正有這一層意思。

五、嬉戲而不知火

『樂著嬉戲』可以分字解釋:執著見解名為『嬉』,執著貪愛名為『戲』。也可以說,沉湎於四種見解名為嬉,白白喪失所修的功德名為戲;執著於愛也是如此。又可說,沉湎於五塵名為嬉,到頭來空無所得名為戲。眾生徒然出生、徒然死亡,卻始終沒有厭離,就像孩子沉迷遊戲。

『不覺不知』也分兩層:全然不說有火,名為不覺;不了解火是一種灼熱之法,名為不知。既不知道火熱,便不怕身體受傷,所以名為不驚;也不顧慮生命斷絕,所以名為不怖。

眾生全然不覺察五陰與八苦,不知道四倒與三毒;既不認識自己的迷惑,又怎會生起憂慮?迷惑侵害法身、損傷慧命,所以,不覺對應不覺苦,不知對應不知集,不驚對應不驚於道受損,不怖對應不怕失去滅。沒有聽聞四諦之教,便沒有聞慧,名為不覺;沒有思惟之慧,名為不知。不能生起見解,名為不覺;不能生起思惟之解,名為不知。見諦時便驚醒,經過思惟便生厭怖。

又可從現在與未來說:不覺察現在之苦,不知道未來之苦。所以下文說,現在承受種種苦,後來還要受地獄等苦,正是這個意思。

經文的『火來逼身』,其中身指前五識;經文接著說心,其中的心指第六意識,也就是心王。身被八苦逼迫,心卻不厭惱。另有一說,眾生過去曾種大乘功德,以法身智慧為體;這個體被四倒逼迫,眾生仍不知不覺。

『心不厭患』,是不厭離無常之苦,也不以煩惱之集為患。『沒有求出的心意』,是不修習道以求證滅。

本論最後把整段火宅逐項配回五濁:火宅本身譬喻五濁;嬉譬喻見濁,戲譬喻煩惱濁;不覺不知、不驚不怖譬喻眾生濁;火逼其身、苦痛切己譬喻命濁;心不厭患、沒有求出之意譬喻劫濁。經中各句與五濁一一相應。〔以下從略〕

六、捨几用車:勸、誡兩門各有三段

從長者心中思惟以下,是第二項捨几用車譬,譬喻前面所說暫停直接施予大法而轉施小法。上文前六行半偈說以大法擬宜而不能成功,後十一行偈說轉用小法擬宜而能成功。

先前『大擬不得』有三段:第一,思量用大法是否適宜;第二,眾生沒有能受的根機;第三,停止這種教化。現在譬喻又分兩門:先用勸門嘗試擬宜,再用誡門嘗試擬宜。勸、誡兩門各有三段:擬宜、不受、放捨。

勸門的第一段,從長者思惟自己身手有力以下,譬喻佛在三個七日中思量是否用大法教化。第二段,從長者再次思惟以下,說孩子不能接受,譬喻眾生沒有相應根機;他們諸根遲鈍,如何可以度脫?第三段,從孩子或將墮落、被火所燒以下,是放下原先善巧誘導的方法,譬喻見眾生無機而停止這種教化,寧可暫不說法,迅速進入涅槃。

長者思惟身手有力,譬喻三個七日中的思惟。本論以後文合譬的『但以神力及智慧力』來解釋:身譬喻神通能荷負眾生,手譬喻智慧能提拔眾生。依三昧所成的斷德而有神通,依智慧所成的智德而能說法;智與斷的力量能成就法身,而這兩種力量又由勸、誡兩門進入。

勸是為人悉檀,誡是對治悉檀;這兩種悉檀都是為第一義悉檀施設方便。如來起初想用勸門擬宜,使眾生奉行種種善,成就十力、無畏與一切種智,眾生卻不能承受。接著想以誡門擬宜,使眾生不作諸惡,證得大涅槃,眾生仍不能承受。既無根機,便停止這種教化。

因此,所謂想用大乘教化,在這一段只從勸、誡兩種悉檀及神通、智斷來說。前文所引定慧之力莊嚴、以此度眾生,正是此義。前面讚歎長者年歲衰邁,也用來譬喻智斷;智斷就是這裡所說的身手之力。

七、衣裓、几、案的諸說

對衣裓、几、案,本論先記數說。有一位三藏法師說,衣裓是外國盛花的器具,進奉貴人時便用它貯花;本論原處沒有記下祂的姓名。

舊說又把衣襟譬喻大乘之因,把几案譬喻大乘之果;最初以大乘因果擬宜眾生,而眾生沒有相應根機。

另一個舊說把這三件物品譬喻大乘的戒、定、慧:第一個七日思惟所得之法,如同使用衣裓;第二個七日思惟眾生的根性與因緣,如同使用几;第三個七日思惟樹地之恩,如同使用案。這個舊說自稱此義出自《阿含經》。

智者現在取後文合譬來解釋。後文說,若只用神力與智慧力,為眾生讚說如來知見、力與無所畏,眾生不能因此得度。神力就是譬中的身,智慧力就是譬中的手,和前面相同。知見譬喻衣裓,無畏譬喻几,十力譬喻案。如來以神通發動這三種法,再以智慧宣說這三種法;眾生沒有根機,祂便停止這種教化。

衣裓、几、案的差別,在本論所取的解釋中,只是略說、中等說與廣說的不同。略說名為如來知見:知是一切種智,見是佛眼。名稱簡略而義理幽深,譬如衣裓只有一足,卻能盛納很多東西。中等說名為四無所畏,用它對應四諦,如同几;對法義說稍廣一些,作為器物也稍為安穩。廣說名為十力,橫向、豎向都能統攝,如同案有多足而不會傾覆;在法義上範圍廣,在器物上也寬大安穩。佛在三個七日中思惟,原想如此以廣、中、略的佛法教化,眾生卻不能承受,所以譬中說衣裓、几、案。

八、一門狹小與孩子墮落

從長者再次思惟以下,是勸門第二段,說孩子不能接受,譬喻眾生沒有相應根機。經文說宅只有一門,而且狹小;門的一般意思如前,這裡再分別釋與通釋。

別釋是把三個字分開說。『一』指唯一之理、一道清淨;『門』指正教,可以通向它所通達之處;『小』指這一門不容斷、常兩種見解及七種方便等雜入。教與理本來寬廣,並不真正狹小;只是眾生不能憑這個理、這個教使自己通達,將要表明他們沒有根機,所以稱為狹小。

通釋先從理說:理純一無雜,所以稱一;理本身能通,所以稱門;理微妙難知,所以稱狹小。

再從教說:遍向十方審實尋求,更沒有別的乘,唯有一佛乘,所以稱一;這個教能使人通達,所以稱門;這個教微妙,凡夫不知道從哪裡出去,是不知權,也不知道從哪裡進入,是不知實。二乘人因為聽聞少分,只知道出離的要道,永遠不知道如何進入;菩薩雖自己知道出離,也不知道進入。若從嚴格一面說,七種方便都不知道如何出入。前文說,若只讚歎佛乘,眾生反會沉沒在苦中;他們不能憑這個教自得通達,正要說明沒有根機,所以稱為狹小。

又從行說:圓滿之因自行於廣大直道,沒有滯留障難,所以稱一;善行菩薩道,直接到達道場,所以稱門;這種妙行難以實行,眾生沒有相應方便根機,所以稱為狹小。

古解認為,人、天的小善所以名為幼稚,沒有大乘善所以名為未有所識。本論現在說,眾生曾受二萬佛教導無上之道,只是大乘善根微弱,所以名為幼稚;如果聽聞大乘反而會生起誹謗毀壞,所以名為未有所識。

『留戀執著遊戲之處』,前句先說善弱,這一句轉說惡強。眾生在因中深深執著見與愛,在果上深深執著所依的身心與所處環境:欲界執著六塵,色界執著禪定的滋味,無色界執著定境。正如前文所說,眾生諸根遲鈍,貪著快樂,被愚癡蒙蔽,所以不能承受大乘。

經文說孩子或將墮落、被火所燒,這兩句便是放下原先善巧誘導。墮落有兩重意思。第一重就孩子的情形說:幼稚的孩子因回想原來遊戲之處而墮落;全然無識的孩子因不能牢牢抓住物品而墮落,譬喻眾生執著五欲而墮入三途。第二重就根機說:眾生善根微弱、沒有識別能力,因誹謗毀壞大乘而墮入三途。

九、以怖畏相誡,孩子仍不接受

從為孩子說怖畏之事以下,是第二個對治門,也有三段。第一是以對治法擬宜:長者說明可怕之事,告誡孩子趕快出去。對治的相狀如《大品》所說,四念就是摩訶衍,因為不可得,所以不同於小乘。孩子既執著遊戲之處,長者便說明可怕之事,使他們免受五濁之火焚燒。

五陰之舍本來應當捨離;若長久安住而執著它,必會斷失善根,所以長者告誡,不要讓火燒害你們。

從父親雖然憐愍以下,是孩子不接受告誡。『不驚不畏』,是說不能生起前面所說的聞慧、思慧。他們不認識八苦、五濁能燒毀善根,就像不知道什麼是火;不認識陰、界、入等法是容受諸苦的器具,就像不知道什麼是舍;不知道法身如何喪失,就像不知道何者為失。

從孩子只在東西兩邊奔走遊戲、看著父親而已這兩句,是放下苦切勸告。背離光明、走向黑暗,如同東西奔走;在生死中迅速往還,如同馳走;在其中生起見與愛,如同遊戲。雖已用大法擬宜,他們仍不依從大教,所以只是看著父親而已。

十、改設三車與父子之命

從長者又想,這間房舍已被大火所燒以下,進入第二項用車譬,譬喻前偈尋念過去諸佛所行方便力的十一行。前面的法說有四段,現在譬喻也有四段。

第一,擬宜三車,譬喻尋念過去佛也以三乘教化。第二,父親知道孩子先前心中所好,譬喻作這番思惟時十方佛都出現。第三,讚歎三車,譬喻正式施行三乘,也就是思惟以後前往波羅柰。第四,所說正適合孩子心願,譬喻受持、實行、領悟、契入,名為轉法輪。

大乘教化之功是父親的命,眾生的大善是孩子的命。眾生的大善若窮盡,孩子的命便斷;孩子的命既斷,佛的教化之功也失去作用,父親的命也就斷了。前面只說火逼其身、苦痛切己,仍是尚未死亡;現在說必被焚燒,便有死亡之義。

前文說長者已從所燒之門安穩得出,現在又說若不及時出去,必會被燒,兩者怎麼相通?前面所說得出,是法身已出;現在所說若不及時出去,是應身與眾生一同承受危急。眾生還有善根,應身便與他們同時出去;眾生的善根斷絕,不能與應身同時出去,便成為父子都被焚燒。現在正要用應身擬宜,使眾生及時出離。因此,從長者說自己現在應當施設方便以下,便是將要設權。

十一、父知先心:大弱而小強

從父親知道孩子先前心中所好以下,是第二段,說明眾生已有可以得度的根機。眾生過去曾經修習小法,所以父親知道他們先前的心,也知道各人的性情欲樂彼此不同,各有所好。

父親又知道眾生過去曾修習大法,只是修習尚未深厚,所以大善微弱;他們厭離老、病、死,故可先用小法接引,所以小善較強。就像舍利弗在第六心中退轉:祂本來曾修習大法,所以稱為知道先心;中途厭離老病死,所以稱為各有所好。

十二、讚歎三車:勸、示、證

從父親告訴孩子以下,是第三段讚歎三車稀有,譬喻正式轉法輪。這一段分成勸、示、證三項。

從玩好之物稀有難得以下,是勸轉,勸孩子取車。從如此種種羊車、鹿車、牛車以下,是示轉,把三種車指示出來。從你們應當趕快離開火宅、我都會給你們以下,是證轉,以父親的承諾證成所說不虛。

十三、適子所願:六句由因至果

從諸子聽見父親所說以下,是第四段,所說正適合孩子心願,譬喻受持、實行、領悟、契入。前面的偈頌只略說,現在譬事展開較廣,詳細說明從修因直到得果。本論依六句解釋。

『適合心願』,是眾生的根機與所聞教法彼此相稱,這就是聞慧。

『勇而且銳』,是思慧。思心開始活動、考慮,便是思慧的方便。

『彼此推排』,是以四種真理推求、排伏見惑。邪與正還沒有決定,所以稱為彼此相推;這時已進入修慧,屬於煖位、頂位。

『競』是競相取得殊勝真理。這是忍法位競取勝理:起初觀三十二諦,競相趨向真道;後來再收縮所觀,趨向苦法忍。

『共』是世第一法位,大家共同觀一諦;它與苦法忍的四種觀法沒有差別。

『馳走』是進入見道的十五心,迅速見理,譬喻前偈所說便有涅槃之音;在見道中,已分得涅槃。

『爭出』是思惟道,努力出離三界而成就無學果;思惑斷盡,才真正走出火宅,譬喻前偈所說阿羅漢、法、僧已有差別之名。

本論最後又作觀心解。以中道正觀直接觀照實相,心與法彼此相稱,名為適合所願。所觀境界無邊,能觀之觀也無邊,名為勇;境界受研察,心便銳利,名為銳。心與境彼此研磨,名為互相推排。心王、心數迅速攀緣境界,名為競共馳走。遍歷一切陰、界、入等,無一不是實相,名為走出火宅。〔以下從略〕

I. The Elder Sees the Fire: Four Passages, Three Meanings

Beginning with the elder seeing this great fire is the second part, the specific parables. The specific parables further divide into four elements. First is the parable of the elder seeing the fire, illustrating the Buddha's vision of the five turbidities and based on four lines of scripture verse. Second is the parable of setting aside the stool and table and using the carts, illustrating how Śākyamuni Buddha, faced with beings of the five turbidities, suspends the direct bestowal of the Great Dharma and establishes the Lesser Dharma instead; it is based on the seventeen and a half lines of verse following the Buddha's first sitting at the place of awakening. Third is the parable of equally bestowing the great cart upon the children, illustrating Śākyamuni Buddha's revelation of the real and based on the six lines of verse in which the Buddha sees buddha-children aspiring to the buddha path. Fourth is the parable of the elder's not speaking falsely, illustrating the Buddha's declaration that he is king of all dharmas and based on two and a half lines of verse.

Taking the first element, seeing the fire, the scriptural text divides into four passages but has only three meanings: first, identifying the one who sees; second, identifying what is seen; third, identifying the alarm and fear that arise upon seeing; fourth, further explaining what was seen above. Because the fourth passage only unfolds the second meaning, together they still form three meanings.

“The elder sees” identifies the one who sees and illustrates the preceding verse in which the Buddha sees with the buddha-eye. “This great fire arises on all four sides” identifies what is seen and illustrates the living beings of the six paths seen by the buddha-eye. “He is immediately greatly alarmed and afraid” illustrates the Buddha's arising of great compassion for these beings. Beginning with the children still being inside the burning house explains more broadly the fire in the second meaning and also looks back to explain why the elder is alarmed and afraid.

II. The Four Sides of the House and the Arising of the Fire of Suffering

Body, sensation, mind, and dharmas are the four sides of the house. From these sides arise the four inversions, such as taking the impure as pure and suffering as pleasure; the fire of the eight sufferings and the various other sufferings then gather together. If one can know that the body is impure, suffering, and impermanent, the fire of affliction will cease.

There are three ancient explanations of “four sides.” The first says that the four great elements are the four sides and the six consciousnesses all depend upon them. The second says that the four modes of birth are the four sides. The third takes the four inversions as the four sides. Following the wording below, Zhizhe takes birth, old age, illness, and death as the house's four sides.

When the scripture says that the elder is immediately greatly alarmed and afraid, it means that he is alarmed at the thought that living beings will retreat from their former great goodness and afraid because he worries that they will produce grave evil. Alarm corresponds to loving-kindness because he considers living beings' lack of happiness; fear corresponds to compassion because he is concerned that they suffer.

III. Having Already Left through the Gateway, Why Is He Still Alarmed and Afraid?

“Although I can emerge safely through this gateway now being burned by the fire” further explains the elder's alarm, fear, loving-kindness, and compassion. “Although” shows that the sentence's meaning is not yet complete. Through the power of wisdom, the Buddha can follow correct teaching and see the true truth expressed by that teaching. Because he is not endangered by the five turbidities and eight sufferings, this is called “peace”; because he is not moved by the violent winds of the four inversions, this is called “security”; because he stands freely apart from all entanglements, this is called “emergence.”

Living beings are not like this and continue to be burned by the fire. Because the Tathāgata has loving-kindness and compassion for them, his concern blazes like a fire, and so the scripture specifically says, “Although I can emerge.” It means that although he has left, he does not thereby abandon the living beings who remain in the fire.

IV. The Gateway Being Burned: What Is Burning?

The scripture speaks of “the gateway now being burned by the fire,” prompting someone to ask: if teaching is the gateway, is this gateway of teaching itself burned or not?

Someone offers this rescue-explanation: the gateway of teaching itself does not burn. The Buddha's teaching is like a gateway that enables those being burned to pass through. Because the people to whom the gateway gives passage are burned, the gateway that gives passage is derivatively called burned. It is like saying that a household has declined when the people inside its gateway die, although the gateway itself has not declined.

The root treatise then presses the question: if so, teaching would be permanent and not conditioned. If it is not permanent, why is it not burned?

Zhizhe explains that this cannot be said. A gateway has material components and an open space in its middle. Without components, nothing marks it as a gateway; without an opening, it cannot let anyone pass. The components can burn to ashes, while the open space cannot be burned. Teaching likewise has words capable of expressing and a meaning expressed by those words. Without words that express and distinguish, there would be no teaching; without meaning expressed beneath the teaching, by what could anyone leave?

Words capable of expressing and distinguishing can be impermanent, while the meaning expressed is no longer impermanent in that way. People meet what is expressed through teaching and are therefore said to emerge peacefully and securely. The words that express wear away, and so it is also called the gateway being burned. If not through this gateway being burned, from where could one emerge peacefully and securely? It is precisely by means of verbal teaching that one meets what is expressed. The root treatise therefore cites a statement transmitted as coming from the Great Scripture: an impermanent cause produces a permanent fruit. This explains why the scripture says one emerges through the gateway being burned.

In terms of the Lesser Vehicle's gateway of the teaching of impermanence, one emerges through a gateway being burned. In terms of the Great Vehicle's gateway of the teaching of permanence, words themselves are liberation and teaching is principle; comprehending that there is originally nothing that can burn in so-called burning, one emerges peacefully and securely. In terms of the Tathāgata's provisional wisdom, one emerges through the gateway being burned; in terms of real wisdom, one comprehends what is burned and emerges peacefully and securely. This is the meaning in the initial failed attempt to carry the children out with a robe-fold, stool, and table and in the later use of the teaching of impermanence to lead them out.

V. Playing without Knowing the Fire

“Attached to playfulness and play” can be explained word by word: attachment to views is named “playfulness,” while attachment to craving is named “play.” It can also mean that immersion in the four kinds of views is playfulness and the vain loss of cultivated merit is play; attachment to craving is likewise. Or immersion in the five sensory objects may be named playfulness and ultimately obtaining nothing named play. Living beings are born and die in vain but never become disenchanted, like children absorbed in games.

“Not awakening and not knowing” likewise has two levels. Not saying at all that a fire exists is named not awakening; not understanding that fire is something hot is named not knowing. Because they do not know its heat, they do not fear bodily injury and are therefore not alarmed; because they do not consider that life may be severed, they are not afraid.

Living beings do not awaken at all to the five aggregates and eight sufferings, nor do they know the four inversions and three poisons. If they do not recognize their own delusion, how could they become concerned? Delusion harms the Dharma body and damages the life of wisdom. Not awakening therefore corresponds to not awakening to suffering, not knowing to not knowing origination, not being alarmed to not being alarmed at damage to the path, and not being afraid to not fearing the loss of cessation. Without hearing the teaching of the four truths there is no wisdom from hearing, and this is named not awakening; without wisdom from reflection, this is named not knowing. Inability to produce understanding through seeing is named not awakening; inability to produce understanding through cultivation is named not knowing. When one sees the truths one awakens in alarm, and after cultivation one becomes disenchanted and afraid.

This can also be explained in terms of present and future: not awakening to present suffering and not knowing future suffering. The later statement that they undergo many sufferings now and afterward will undergo the sufferings of hell and so forth has precisely this meaning.

In the scriptural phrase “fire comes and presses upon the body,” body indicates the first five consciousnesses. The scripture next speaks of mind, where mind indicates the sixth consciousness, the mind-king. The body is pressed by the eight sufferings, but the mind is neither disenchanted nor distressed. Another explanation says that living beings planted Great-Vehicle merit in the past, taking Dharma-body wisdom as their substance; although that substance is pressed by the four inversions, living beings remain neither awakened nor knowing.

“The mind is neither disenchanted nor distressed” means not becoming disenchanted with the suffering of impermanence or treating the origination of afflictions as a distress. “Having no intention to seek escape” means not cultivating the path in order to realize cessation.

Finally, the root treatise correlates the whole burning-house passage item by item with the five turbidities. The burning house itself illustrates the five turbidities. Playfulness illustrates the turbidity of views; play, the turbidity of afflictions. Not awakening or knowing and not being alarmed or afraid illustrate the turbidity of living beings. Fire pressing upon their bodies and pain cutting into them illustrate the turbidity of life. The mind's not being disenchanted or distressed and the absence of an intention to escape illustrate the turbidity of the eon. Every sentence in the scripture corresponds to the five turbidities. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

VI. Setting Aside the Stool and Using the Carts: Three Stages Each in the Gateways of Exhortation and Admonition

Beginning with the elder's reflection is the second element, the parable of setting aside the stool and using the carts. It illustrates the preceding suspension of the direct bestowal of the Great Dharma and the turn to bestowing the Lesser Dharma. The first six and a half lines of verse above describe assessing the suitability of the Great Dharma without success; the later eleven lines describe assessing the suitability of the Lesser Dharma with success.

The earlier “great assessment unsuccessful” has three stages: first, considering whether using the Great Dharma is suitable; second, living beings lacking the capacity to receive it; third, suspending that transformation. The parable now further divides into two gateways: first attempting an assessment through exhortation, then attempting one through admonition. Each has the three stages of assessing suitability, nonacceptance, and relinquishment.

The first stage in the gateway of exhortation begins with the elder's thought that his body and hands are strong and illustrates the Buddha's consideration during the three periods of seven days of whether to transform beings through the Great Dharma. The second begins with the elder's further reflection and says that the children cannot receive it, illustrating that living beings lack the corresponding capacity: with faculties so dull, how can they be liberated? The third begins with the possibility that the children will fall and be burned by fire. It is relinquishing the original method of skillful inducement and illustrates seeing that living beings lack the capacity and suspending this transformation, preferring temporarily not to teach the Dharma and swiftly enter nirvāṇa.

The elder's thought that his body and hands are strong illustrates the reflection during the three periods of seven days. The root treatise explains it through the phrase “only through the powers of supernormal ability and wisdom” from the later correlation: the body illustrates supernormal power capable of bearing living beings, and the hands illustrate wisdom capable of lifting them. Supernormal ability comes from the virtue of severance accomplished through samādhi, while the virtue of wisdom accomplished through wisdom enables teaching the Dharma. The powers of wisdom and severance accomplish the Dharma body, and these two powers enter through the gateways of exhortation and admonition.

Exhortation is the individual siddhānta, while admonition is the counteractive siddhānta. Both are skillful means established for the siddhānta of ultimate meaning. The Tathāgata first wishes to assess suitability through exhortation, causing living beings to practice every kind of good and accomplish the ten powers, fearlessnesses, and wisdom of all modes, but they cannot receive it. He next wishes to assess suitability through admonition, causing them to avoid every evil and realize great nirvāṇa, but they still cannot receive it. Because they lack the capacity, he suspends this transformation.

Thus the intention to transform through the Great Vehicle is discussed in this passage only through the two siddhāntas of exhortation and admonition and through supernormal power, wisdom, and severance. The previously cited powers of concentration and wisdom adorning one, through which living beings are liberated, have precisely this meaning. The earlier praise of the elder as advanced in years likewise illustrated wisdom and severance. Wisdom and severance are the strength of body and hands described here.

VII. Various Explanations of the Robe-Fold, Stool, and Table

The root treatise first records several explanations of the robe-fold, stool, and table. A Tripiṭaka master says that a robe-fold is a foreign vessel for holding flowers, used to contain them when presenting them to an eminent person. The root treatise does not record his name here.

Another old explanation takes the robe front to illustrate the cause of the Great Vehicle and the stool and table to illustrate its fruit. At first the Great-Vehicle cause and fruit are assessed as suitable for living beings, but they lack the corresponding capacity.

Another old explanation takes these three objects to illustrate Great-Vehicle moral discipline, concentration, and wisdom. Contemplating the Dharma attained during the first seven days is like using the robe-fold; contemplating living beings' faculties and conditions during the second seven days is like using the stool; contemplating the kindness of the tree and ground during the third seven days is like using the table. This old explanation claims that the meaning comes from an Āgama.

Zhizhe now explains them by taking the later correlation. The later text says that if the Tathāgata used only the powers of supernormal ability and wisdom to praise his knowledge and vision, powers, and fearlessnesses for living beings, they could not thereby be liberated. Supernormal power is the body in the parable and wisdom-power the hands, as above. Knowledge and vision illustrate the robe-fold, fearlessnesses illustrate the stool, and the ten powers illustrate the table. The Tathāgata activates these three Dharmas through supernormal power and proclaims them through wisdom. Because living beings lack the capacity, he suspends this transformation.

In the explanation adopted by the root treatise, the difference among the robe-fold, stool, and table is only the difference among brief, intermediate, and extensive teaching. The brief teaching is named the Tathāgata's knowledge and vision: knowledge is wisdom of all modes and vision the buddha-eye. The name is brief but its meaning profound, like a robe-fold with only one support that can hold many things. The intermediate teaching is named the four fearlessnesses and correlates them with the four truths, like a stool. Its doctrinal meaning is somewhat broader and the object somewhat steadier. The extensive teaching is named the ten powers and encompasses both horizontally and vertically, like a table with many legs that does not overturn. Its doctrinal range is broad, and as an object it is broad and stable. During the three periods of seven days, the Buddha considered transforming living beings with the extensive, intermediate, and brief Buddha Dharma in this way, but they could not receive it; hence the parable speaks of robe-fold, stool, and table.

VIII. The Single Gateway Is Narrow and Small, and the Children May Fall

Beginning with the elder's further reflection is the second stage of the gateway of exhortation. It says that the children cannot receive and illustrates living beings' lack of the corresponding capacity. The scripture says that the house has only a single gateway and that it is narrow and small. The gateway's general meaning is as above; here both a specific and a general explanation are given.

The specific explanation treats each of the three words separately. “Single” indicates the sole principle and one pure path. “Gateway” indicates the correct teaching that can provide passage to what it accesses. “Small” means that the gateway does not admit the mixing-in of views of annihilation and permanence, the seven skillful means, and the rest. Teaching and principle are originally broad and are not truly narrow and small. It is only that living beings cannot use this principle and teaching to make themselves pass through. Because the passage is about to show their lack of capacity, it calls the gateway narrow and small.

The general explanation first speaks in terms of principle. Principle is purely one and unmixed and is therefore called single; principle itself provides passage and is therefore called gateway; principle is subtle and difficult to know and is therefore called narrow and small.

Next it speaks in terms of teaching. When one searches throughout the ten directions in truth, there is no other vehicle, only the one buddha vehicle, and it is therefore called single. This teaching enables passage and is therefore called gateway. Because the teaching is subtle, ordinary people know neither from where to leave—the provisional—nor where to enter—the real. Because people of the two vehicles have heard only a small portion, they know the essential road of escape but never know how to enter. Although bodhisattvas themselves know how to leave, they do not know how to enter. Strictly speaking, none of the seven skillful means knows how to leave or enter. The preceding passage says that if the buddha vehicle alone were praised, living beings would instead sink in suffering. Their inability to pass through by themselves through this teaching is precisely meant to show their lack of capacity, and so it is called narrow and small.

It further speaks in terms of practice. The complete cause travels by itself on the broad direct path without delay or obstruction and is therefore called single. Skillfully practicing the bodhisattva path leads directly to the place of awakening and is therefore called gateway. Because this wondrous practice is difficult to practice and living beings lack the corresponding skillful capacity, it is called narrow and small.

An old explanation holds that the minor goodness of humans and devas is called immaturity and the absence of Great-Vehicle goodness called having no knowledge. The root treatise now says that living beings received instruction in the unsurpassed path from twenty thousand buddhas, but their Great-Vehicle roots of goodness are weak, and so they are called immature. If hearing the Great Vehicle instead produces slander and destruction, they are called those with no knowledge.

“Clinging with attachment to the place of play” follows the preceding statement of weak goodness by turning to strong evil. In cause, living beings are deeply attached to views and craving; in result, deeply attached to the body and mind on which they depend and the environment in which they dwell. In the desire realm they are attached to the six sensory objects, in the form realm to the flavor of meditative concentration, and in the formless realm to the objects of concentration. As the earlier text says, living beings' faculties are dull, they are attached to pleasure and blinded by delusion, and therefore cannot receive the Great Vehicle.

When the scripture says that the children may fall and be burned by fire, these two clauses relinquish the original skillful inducement. Falling has two meanings. First, in terms of the children's condition, immature children fall because they remember their former place of play, while utterly unknowing children fall because they cannot firmly grasp an object. This illustrates living beings' attachment to the five desires and descent into the three evil destinies. Second, in terms of capacity, living beings with weak roots of goodness and no discernment fall into the three evil destinies because they slander and destroy the Great Vehicle.

IX. Admonished with Fearful Matters, the Children Still Do Not Accept

Beginning with speaking to the children of fearful matters is the second, counteractive gateway, which likewise has three stages. The first is assessing suitability through a counteractive Dharma: the elder describes the frightening matter and admonishes the children to leave quickly. The character of counteraction is as the Great Prajñā says: the four foundations of mindfulness are themselves the Mahāyāna and, because they are unobtainable, differ from the Lesser Vehicle. Since the children cling to the place of play, the elder explains fearful matters so that they will not be burned by the fire of the five turbidities.

The house of the five aggregates should originally be abandoned. If one dwells in and clings to it for long, roots of goodness will certainly be severed. The elder therefore admonishes them not to let the fire burn and harm them.

Beginning with the father's loving pity is the children's nonacceptance of the admonition. “Neither alarmed nor afraid” means that the wisdom from hearing and reflection described above cannot arise. They do not recognize that the eight sufferings and five turbidities can burn away roots of goodness, just as they do not know what fire is. They do not recognize that the aggregates, elements, sense fields, and other Dharmas are vessels that receive the various sufferings, just as they do not know what a house is. They do not know how the Dharma body can be lost, just as they do not know what loss is.

The two clauses saying that the children merely run east and west at play and look at their father relinquish the urgent and painful exhortation. Turning away from light and moving toward darkness is like running east and west. Swiftly coming and going in birth-and-death is like racing. Producing views and craving therein is like playing. Although the Great Dharma has already been assessed as suitable, they do not follow the Great Teaching and therefore merely look at their father.

X. Establishing the Three Carts Instead and the Lives of Father and Children

Beginning with the elder's further thought that this house has already been burned by a great fire enters the parable of using the carts, illustrating the eleven lines in the preceding verse on recalling the power of skillful means practiced by past buddhas. The preceding Dharma-teaching had four passages, and the present parable likewise has four.

First is assessing the suitability of the three carts, illustrating the recollection that past buddhas too transformed through the three vehicles. Second, the father knows what his children previously enjoyed, illustrating the appearance of buddhas throughout the ten directions while he reflects. Third is praising the three carts, illustrating the actual application of the three vehicles, namely proceeding to Vārāṇasī after reflection. Fourth, what he says precisely suits the children's wishes, illustrating accepting, practicing, awakening, and entering, which is named turning the Dharma-wheel.

The work of Great-Vehicle transformation is the father's life, while living beings' great goodness is the children's life. If living beings' great goodness is exhausted, the children's life is severed. Once their life is severed, the Buddha's work of transformation likewise loses its function and the father's life is severed. The preceding text said only that fire pressed upon their bodies and pain cut into them, meaning they had not yet died. To say now that they will certainly be burned carries the meaning of death.

The preceding passage says that the elder has emerged safely through the gateway being burned, while the present passage says that if they do not leave in time they will certainly be burned. How do the two agree? The preceding emergence is the Dharma body's emergence. The present warning that they must leave in time concerns the response-body undergoing danger together with living beings. While living beings retain roots of goodness, the response-body emerges together with them. If their roots of goodness are severed and they cannot emerge together with the response-body, father and children are both burned. The present intention is precisely to use the response-body to assess what is suitable so that living beings leave in time. Thus, beginning with the elder's saying that he must now establish a skillful means is the impending establishment of the provisional.

XI. The Father Knows Their Former Minds: The Great Is Weak and the Lesser Strong

Beginning with the father's knowing what the children formerly enjoyed is the second passage and explains that living beings already possess a capacity through which they can be liberated. Living beings practiced the Lesser Dharma in the past, and so the father knows their former minds and knows that each person's nature and desires differ and have their own preference.

The father also knows that living beings practiced the Great Dharma in the past, but their practice was not yet deep and their great goodness is therefore weak. Because they are disenchanted with old age, illness, and death, they can first be drawn in through the Lesser Dharma, and their lesser goodness is therefore stronger. It is like Śāriputra's retreat at the sixth mind: because he had originally practiced the Great Dharma, this is called knowing the former mind; because he became disenchanted with old age, illness, and death midway, this is called each having what one enjoys.

XII. Praising the Three Carts: Exhortation, Demonstration, and Confirmation

Beginning with the father's address to the children is the third passage, praising the rarity of the three carts and illustrating the actual turning of the Dharma-wheel. It divides into exhortation, demonstration, and confirmation.

Beginning with the playthings being rare and difficult to obtain is the exhortation-turning, exhorting the children to take the carts. Beginning with the various goat carts, deer carts, and ox carts is the demonstration-turning, showing the three carts. Beginning with “you should quickly leave the burning house, and I will give them all to you” is the confirmation-turning, the father's promise confirming that his words are not false.

XIII. Suited to the Children's Wishes: Six Phrases from Cause to Fruit

Beginning with the children's hearing what their father says is the fourth passage: what is said precisely suits their wishes and illustrates accepting, practicing, awakening, and entering. The preceding verse stated this only briefly, while the events of the parable now unfold more broadly and explain in detail the movement from cultivating the cause through attaining the fruit. The root treatise explains it through six phrases.

“Suited to their wishes” means that living beings' capacities and the teaching heard correspond. This is wisdom through hearing.

“Courageous and keen” is wisdom through reflection. The reflective mind beginning to operate and consider is the skillful preparation for wisdom through reflection.

“Pressing one another forward” means using the four truths to investigate and subdue delusions of views. Because wrong and right have not yet been decided, it is called mutually pressing; at this point one has entered wisdom through cultivation and belongs to the stages of warmth and summit.

“Vying” is vying to obtain the superior principle. This is the stage of patience vying to obtain that principle: at first one contemplates the thirty-two truths and vies to approach the true path; afterward one contracts what is contemplated and approaches patience with the Dharma of suffering.

“Together” is the stage of the foremost worldly dharma, where everyone jointly contemplates a single truth. Its four modes of contemplation do not differ from those of patience with the Dharma of suffering.

“Racing” is the fifteen minds entering the path of seeing, swiftly seeing principle and illustrating the verse's statement that the sound of nirvāṇa then exists. Within the path of seeing, one has already received a share of nirvāṇa.

“Vying to get out” is the path of cultivation: striving to leave the three realms and accomplishing the fruit beyond training. Only when delusions of thought are exhausted does one truly leave the burning house, illustrating the verse's statement that arhat, Dharma, and Saṅgha have acquired distinct names.

Finally, the root treatise gives an explanation through contemplating the mind. Directly contemplating the true mark through correct contemplation of the middle path, mind and Dharma correspond and this is named suited to the wish. The contemplated object is boundless and the contemplation that contemplates it likewise boundless, named courage. When the object is examined the mind becomes sharp, named keenness. Mind and object mutually examine one another, named pressing one another forward. The mind-king and mental factors rapidly engage objects, named vying and racing together. Traversing all aggregates, elements, sense fields, and the rest and finding none that is not the true mark is named leaving the burning house. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

譬喻品釋·別譬(等賜大車・不虛)The Parable · Specific Parables: Equal Gift of Great Carts and No Falsehood

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》第六卷中、下,天台智者大師說。

一、別譬四科,以及法說、譬說的互現

從經文說『這時長者看見諸子』以下,是別譬中的第三科:長者平等賜給諸子大車,用來譬喻上文顯明真實之相。

這一段文字共分四科。第一,父親看見孩子免除危難而歡喜的譬喻;它以上文『我立刻這樣想:如來所以出現於世』直到『現在我歡喜而無所畏懼』的兩行一句偈為根本。第二,諸子請求車乘的譬喻;它以上文大乘根機發動,『我看見佛子們立志求佛道,全都以恭敬心來到我面前』的兩行偈為根本。第三,平等賜給諸子大車的譬喻;它以上文『在諸菩薩之中,正直捨棄方便,只說無上道』三句為根本。第四,諸子得到車而歡喜的譬喻;它以上文『菩薩聽聞此法,疑惑之網全都除去』一偈為根本。

上面的法說先明大乘根機發動,然後說障礙除去,佛歡喜而無所畏懼;現在的譬喻卻先明諸子免難,後明諸子索車。如果完整地說,應當開成四句。

第一,有先除障、後發大乘根機的情形。例如四大聲聞等人,先在三藏法中除去障礙,直到《大品》末、《法華》初,大乘根機才開始發動。

第二,有障礙尚未除去、大乘根機已經發動的情形。例如《華嚴》會中與《法華》會中的凡夫眾,有人能夠進入佛慧。

其餘兩句,就是上文已說過的兩式:第三,大乘根機先動,後來才除障,如〈方便品〉所說;第四,先除障,後來才發動大乘根機,如現在這段所說。根機發動與障礙除去,在法說、譬說中彼此互相顯出,共同成就一個意思。

又如〈方便品〉明說佛歡喜而無所畏懼,這裡則說諸子歡喜。孩子歡喜,父親也歡喜;兩邊也是彼此互現,共成一意。

二、免難、歡喜、四衢與露地

就免難這一科來說,裡面具備兩個意思:一是免難,二是歡喜。如果孩子尚未脫離危難,父親便會憂心;如果孩子已經逃離火宅,父親的心就安定舒泰。因此,免難與歡喜可以合成一個譬喻。孩子歡喜,父親也歡喜,便能譬喻佛的歡喜。

怎樣解釋四衢道中?

舊說認為:四種濁障除去,就像到達四通八達的道路;再除去一種濁,便像坐在露地。

本論不採這種解釋。五濁只是直接說明垢穢與障礙之法,還沒有說到對治之道,所以不應拿來譬喻四衢。四衢正是譬喻四諦;對四諦所作的觀察名稱不同,好像四條道路,而四諦都會歸於見諦,又像幾條道路相交之處。見惑雖然已經除去,思惑尚在,還不能稱為露地。三界中的思惑完全除盡,才名為露地。住在所得之果而不再前進,所以經文說坐著;不再受見惑、思惑拘束,所以說心中泰然;生起自己已經滅度、已得安穩的想法,所以說歡喜。

三、索車的請辭與有人所立十難

從經文說『諸子各自向父親說』以下,是第二科索車譬。經文的意思是:『請把那三種寶車賜給我們。』文字裡雖然沒有索這個字,但依這番請求的言辭,便能知道是在索車。

有人主張:二乘人索車,菩薩不索。為了成立這項主張,他提出十難。

第一,二乘人已出三界,到達父親先前許車的地方,所以索求果車;菩薩尚未到達許車之處,怎麼忽然索車?

第二,大乘經中沒有菩薩索求小乘果的說法,所以知道菩薩不索。

第三,受教化的菩薩從初發心直到補處都還是凡夫,沒有出三界,義理上便無所索;能教化的菩薩到了第三十三心,見惑將盡而思惑未盡,第三十四心便成佛了,佛又向誰索?

第四,二乘果在正使之門以外,佛果則在習氣與無知之門以外。二乘人斷盡正使,仍看不見車,所以要索;菩薩尚未斷習氣與無知,怎麼忽然要索?

第五,若說二乘只是方便,便可以說他們要索;經文說只有這一事真實,其餘兩乘並非真實。由此推論,只應是二乘索,唯一真實之乘不索。

第六,從《大品》以來直到《法華》以前,如果其中所說的佛因、佛果全是方便,那麼付給窮子的珍寶也都應當只是方便。如果付財是真實,《大品》等經所明佛乘已是真實,為何還要再索?

第七,〈方便品〉的偈只說昔日所說小乘是方便,沒有說昔日所說大乘也是方便。可知佛子的大乘不是方便,怎會還有所索?

第八,如果三乘人都索車,為何沒有菩薩領解的明文?既然沒有領解,就知道菩薩不索。

第九,合譬文字的意思是:佛看見眾生離開三界之苦、得到涅槃之樂,所以賜給他們大乘。菩薩不證涅槃,怎會索車?

第十,諸子安坐之後才向父親索車。二乘人果位已滿,不再修行,所以可以說安坐而有所索;菩薩修行尚未停止,沒有安坐之義,怎會索車?

本論對這十難分作總駁與別駁。

四、總駁:意求、口請、身乞

索是求與請的另一個名稱。放在心意中,叫求索;說出口來,叫請索;表現在身體行動上,叫乞索。就像昏昧的人求取知識,飢餓的人開口求食,迷路的人向人問道。凡是身處尚未通達之地的人,哪有完全無所求的道理?

因為有所索求,佛才許說、許與;因為許與,聽者才歡喜。現在經文中,請、與、歡喜三者都有明文。

法說之中,一千二百人以舍利弗為首,再三懇切請法;菩薩眾中則以彌勒為首。偈中說,他們是從佛口所生之子,人數有八萬,都以恭敬心合掌,希望聽聞具足之道。

譬說開始時,舍利弗替中根人請法;他又總替四眾請法,也旁及下根人而請。他說:『太好了,世尊!請為四眾解說其中因緣。』

法說時,佛許可說法的意思是:『你已再三懇切請求,我怎能不說?』譬說時,佛許可說法的意思是:『我將用譬喻再次說明這項義理。』因緣說時,佛許可的意思是:『我與你們過去世的因緣,現在就要說明。』

法說完畢,舍利弗歡喜;譬說完畢,迦葉等人歡喜;宿世因緣說完畢,富樓那歡喜。合譬的文字又說,佛使諸子經過長久歲月都能遊戲,使諸菩薩乘著這輛寶車直達道場。

由歡喜可以知道已經得到所與;由已經得到所與,可以知道先前有所請。三周都具請、與、歡喜三義,經文明白顯著,為何偏說二乘索而菩薩不索?

五、依次別駁十難

第一難只按三藏法來說菩薩不斷惑。若依《法華》,應當用四句分別:障除而大機動、障未除而大機動,以及前面另外兩句。只要大乘根機發動,便可知道有所索。

第二難說大乘經中沒有菩薩索小乘果。本論引《大品》的意思回答:三乘人同樣依離言之道斷煩惱、入涅槃。既然斷煩惱、入涅槃這件事相同,為何獨說菩薩不索?

第三難說菩薩第三十三心尚是菩薩,第三十四心斷盡思惑便成佛,佛又向誰索。這仍然只是三藏法中的意思。見惑障礙尚未除去的凡夫,大乘根機都還能發動,何況到第三十三心,怎會全不發動?根機一動,就知道有所索。

第四難說菩薩尚未斷習氣與無知,不應索;等到斷盡便成佛,佛又向誰索。這是三乘同通的一層義。即使煩惱全具、障礙尚存,大乘根機都能發動,何況只剩習氣與無知?

第五難說唯一真實既然就是真實,為何還要索。本論回答:由會歸而顯出的絕待唯一,在這一以外再沒有別法;昔日相待於二乘而說的唯一,在它以外仍有別法。名稱雖同,體義卻不同。若昏暗地把瓦礫、魚目當作夜光寶珠與月形明珠,正是愚者迷惑而智者憐憫〔云云:以下從略〕。

第六難說從《般若》以後、《法華》以前,所付財物既是真實,便不應再索。本論回答:般若有共與不共之分。不共的一分不須再索,卻不能因此說共的一分也不應索〔云云:以下從略〕。

第七難說〈方便品〉只敘述昔日小乘是方便,沒有敘述大乘是方便,所以大乘不索。本論反問:難道沒有聽見〈壽量品〉說,佛示現年少出家而得菩提,乃至中間所說或小或大、或自己或他人,全都是佛的方便嗎?諸佛也是如此,怎能說全無所索?

第八難說,如果菩薩索,便應有菩薩領解;既無領解,所以不索。本論反問:法說完畢,天、龍與四眾都領解;其中若沒有菩薩,他們又是什麼人?〈法師品〉又為求聲聞、求緣覺、求佛道三類人授記;如果全未領解,為何忽然授記?

第九難說,離三界苦、得安穩樂以後才受賜、才索車;菩薩尚未出離、尚未證得,所以不索。本論說,這仍然只是三藏法中的解釋。

第十難說,諸子安坐後才受賜;二乘修行停止,可以名為安坐,菩薩行未停止,所以不索。本論說,這仍是前一種局限。既有修行停止而索的情形,也有修行尚未停止而索的情形。何況菩薩正在實行的行,本身就是乘的運行;乘由索求而得,怎能說不索?

這十難反覆纏繞在一種三藏理解上,只見一小部分而沒有看見全體。本論因此再作分別。

六、四種教法、五味與每意四式

第一,有不斷惑也不索車的菩薩,三藏菩薩便是如此。

第二,有斷惑也索車的菩薩,通教菩薩便是如此。

第三,有亦斷亦不斷、亦索亦不索的菩薩,別教菩薩便是如此。

第四,有非斷非不斷、非索非不索的菩薩,圓教菩薩便是如此。

再把這些意思放進五味中分別。乳味有兩意:一是亦斷亦不斷、亦索亦不索;二是非斷非不斷、非索非不索。酪味只有不斷、不索一意。生酥具足四意。熟酥只有三意。醍醐只有一意。這是整體綱領的大致統攝,實際數目並不相等。

在每一句、每一意之中,又各可開四句:障礙除去而根機發動;障礙尚未除去而根機發動;障礙亦除亦未除而根機發動;障礙既非除去也非未除而根機發動。若看不見這項宗旨,只執著一種說法而排斥其餘三種,便十分可憫。

七、車數三說與所據經論

世人對車的數目與車的體性都有不同主張。車數有三說:有人說起初說三車,後來會二乘歸一乘;有人說起初有三車,後來會三乘歸一乘;有人說起初有四車,後來會前三乘歸一乘。

所以,應當提出經文為據,不可只信人的說法。此處所引昔佛說法,是為聲聞說相應的四諦法,為緣覺說相應的十二因緣法,為菩薩說相應的六波羅蜜法;今佛也說三乘,數目同樣如此。

《華嚴》第八的意思是:對根性低劣而厭沒的眾生,顯示聲聞道;對根性較鈍而樂於因緣的眾生,宣說緣覺道;對根性利、具有慈悲的眾生,宣說菩薩道;對發無上心、樂於大事的眾生,宣說無量佛法。

《華嚴》第三十六又說:三解脫法生出聲聞乘,無諍法生出緣覺乘,六度、四攝生出大乘,知一切法生出佛乘。第九地又列聲聞乘相、緣覺乘相、菩薩乘相與如來乘相。

《十地經論》解釋第二地:觀察十不善業聚集,會墮入三惡道;十善業聚集,能生天。上品十善與四諦觀智相合,成為聲聞乘;上品十善與不從他聞而自覺的觀智相合,成為緣覺乘;上品十善與具足清淨觀智相合,成為菩薩地;最上十善與一切種智、一切佛法相合,成就佛果。

本論所引《瓔珞》第十三的意思是:十方佛宣說三乘;一乘之中又各開三,合成九乘;九乘最後全都會入平等大慧。

諸聖的說法本來如此。如果不能融會貫通,反而彼此判定是非,既誹謗法,也毀謗人,過失沒有比這更大的了。

八、依教與五味融通車數

現在依不同教法分別車數。

若說三乘法門不同,所證真諦相同,這是三藏教的說法。若說三乘法門相同,所證真諦也相同,這是通教的說法。若說三乘各開三而成九乘,或說四乘淺深階級各不相同,最後同入平等大慧,這是別教的說法。若說三乘、九乘、四乘中的每一乘都與平等大慧相應,無二無異,這是圓教的說法。

再依五味分別。乳味只明菩薩乘與佛乘;酪味只明彼此相異的三乘;生酥味具明三乘、四乘、九乘各有分際,彼此不相混亂;熟酥味只除去相異的三乘,其餘如生酥;醍醐中純說佛乘,不再有其他乘。

若懂得這個意思,各種不同說法並不妨礙;若不懂得,只會增加爭論。

九、佛乘以什麼為車體

世人解釋佛乘車體,也有不同說法。

光宅師取佛果究竟的盡智、無生智為車體。超出五百由旬以外,相對昔日而稱為高;具足萬德,相對昔日而稱為廣。

莊嚴師取因位總攝萬行為車體。向上求佛道稱為高,向下教化眾生稱為廣。

舊說之一不取功德,因為功德也與凡夫共有,只取智慧為車體。另一舊說又取福德與智慧共同為體。

本論反問:經文說乘坐這三車,又說以無漏的根、力、覺、道、禪定、解脫、三昧自相娛樂,怎會只有智慧?

又有一師只取有解為體,不取空解,因為他認為空解沒有動用;盡智、無生智就是有解。又有一種小乘說法取空慧為車體,依據的意思是:『我們長夜以來都修習空法』〔云云:以下從略〕。大乘也有人把實慧、方便作為車體,理由是車所譬之有法具有運動。

本論認為,諸師解釋佛乘之體,卻競相指認各種莊嚴具,就像一群盲人摸象,各執尾巴、象牙而爭論。依天台智者所明,諸法實相才正是車體;一切眾寶裝飾都只是車的莊嚴具。到後面實際賜車的文字,才會逐一點出。

十、小車的因乘、果乘與門外

舊解說:小車就是小果。果位有有為、無為功德,正取有為功德譬喻車的運行,因為它能運載行者進入無餘涅槃。

有為果中兼有福德、智慧,而以智慧為主,福德屬於莊嚴具。智慧共有十種,其中八智通於因位、果位;盡智、無生智只在果位。因此,舊解取這二智譬喻果車,也由此說車在門外。

然而《大品》的意思是:這一乘從三界中出去,到一切智中安住。如果尚未出宅時已經乘著這一乘,究竟是乘什麼離開火宅?為何又說車在門外?如果車原先只在門外,宅內又乘什麼出來?

所以,乘應當通於因果。三十七品斷除見惑、思惑,都是因乘;盡智、無生智則是果乘。必須依因乘斷盡惑障,才能得到果乘的盡智、無生智。因此,從主要說果這一面,可以說車在門外;果是正說,因是旁說。

如果宅內因位斷結的運行可以名乘,宅外果位若全無運行,又怎能名乘?果位雖沒有斷惑之運,仍要以盡智、無生智進入無餘涅槃,這才是完善的運行。可是,若因乘已把人運到果位,為何到果位反而又要索車?這一問便引出下文機索、情索的分辨。

十一、舊說機索、情索及本論四重反證

舊說把索分為機索與情索。機索尚可理解;它所說的情索則是:佛宣說盡智、無生智之教,羅漢證得此果以後,用神通天眼觀察未來,仍看見界外變易生死浩然存在,於是懷疑自己所得的盡智、無生智是否真實。若真已無生,為何還看見生死?若生死依然浩然,昔日所得就不是究竟。這樣在心中向佛索求先前所許,便名情索。

本論說,若尋經文,經中沒有這種說法;若推究索義,道理也不相應。文字沒有,尚可另作解釋;義理上的不相應則有四點。

第一,下文說二乘人對自己所得生起已滅度想。若他們已用天眼看見仍有生死,為何又會生起滅度想?這兩者彼此矛盾。

第二,佛滅後的羅漢如果沒有遇到其他佛,就不能決定明了。若他早已用天眼照見生死,為何還須遇佛才能明了?

第三,初禪所得天眼尚且看不見二禪境界,何況能看見界外變易生死?這也與本論所引《攝大乘》的方向不合。

第四,如果羅漢能以無漏業所得天眼看見界外未來生死果報,那麼當世凡夫修五戒、十善,也應當能看見自己的未來果報。由此可知,界外果報不是天眼所能看見。

所以,本論不採這種情索判法。

十二、本論另立情索與口索

本論所說的情索是另一回事。二乘人昔日依佛教導,認為盡智、無生智能使自己進入無餘涅槃。到了方等會中,他們看見菩薩不可思議的境界,又聽見維摩詰彈斥自己,便生疑惑:如果自己所得真實,大士不應加以折挫;如果自己所得不真實,佛又不應說它是真。他們因此茫然,不知道該怎麼說。

到了《大品》會中,他們領知大法,聽聞以後欣樂大乘之心生起,正想進一步修習大乘,卻不知道自己能否得到。這些都是心中已經索求大乘的意思。

所以,舍利弗領解時提起昔日疑情:看見諸菩薩受記作佛,自己卻不參與此事,於是悲歎而深自責,想請問世尊,自己究竟失去了還是沒有失去。這正是指出昔日在方等會中已有情索。

現在再加口索。由於聽見〈方便品〉開頭偈中略說佛昔日所說全是方便,二乘人又執著眼前的方便,懷疑往昔所得尚未究竟,所以說:『我現在不知道這項義理究竟指向什麼。』宿昔疑情被觸動,便開口三請,索求昔日所說之實。

大乘根機已在,心中所求仍指向昔日所得之實。也可以說,情中求大乘,口中詢問昔日之實。六度菩薩與通教菩薩,可以依同一原則理解。

十三、等子、等車與各賜大車

從經文呼舍利弗、說這時長者以下,是第三科平等賜予大車。文字有兩章、兩廣、兩釋:兩章是等子、等車;兩廣是廣說車與廣說平等之心;兩釋是解釋有車之由與解釋兩種平等。這三組兩各有所指,不能壓成六個同級段落。

第一是等子。因為諸子平等,所以父心平等。這譬喻一切眾生平等具有佛性;佛性相同,所以平等都是佛子。

第二是等車。因為諸法平等,便沒有任何一法不是佛法。這譬喻一切法全是摩訶衍;摩訶衍相同,所以平等都是大車。

經文又說各自賜給,是因為眾生過去所習的四諦、六度與無量諸法各不相同。佛各在他們原有的舊習上開示真實;舊習不同,所以說各;所開全是摩訶衍,所以說大車。

十四、大車高廣與眾寶莊嚴

從經文說車身高以下,是廣說車,又分兩段:先廣敘車體,再解釋長者為何有車。敘車體先說高廣,次說白牛,後說儐從。

假名施設的車有高、廣之相,用來譬喻如來知見深遠。橫向周遍法界邊際,縱向徹達三諦源底,所以說高廣。

眾寶莊校,譬喻以萬行加以修飾。

周匝欄楯,譬喻總持:能持一切善,也能遮止眾惡。

四面懸鈴,譬喻四辯向下教化眾生。

張設幰蓋,譬喻四無量心。眾德之中,慈悲最為高勝,普遍覆護一切。

以珍琦雜寶莊嚴,譬喻以真實萬善莊嚴慈悲。本論引《大經》的意思說:慈如果具足十力、無所畏,便名如來之慈;又在慈中實行布施等行〔云云:以下從略〕。

寶繩交絡,譬喻四弘誓願堅固大慈心。

垂下各種花纓,譬喻四攝、神通等法使眾生歡悅而受感動,也譬喻七覺支如美妙花鬘。

重重鋪設綩綖,譬喻觀禪、練禪、熏禪、修禪等一切禪法,重疊而柔軟。

安置丹枕有兩種解釋。若是車行時在外支撐、昂舉之物,車到任何地方都須依靠它,譬喻正在活動時即是寂靜,正在寂靜時即有活動。若是車內供人枕頭休息之物,則譬喻一行三昧使一切智、一切行止息。丹是赤色光明,譬喻無分別之法。

十五、白牛與道品

駕車的白牛,譬喻無漏般若能引導諦、緣、度等一切萬行,到達一切智。

白是一切顏色的根本,譬喻與本來清淨無漏相應。牛的皮膚充實,譬喻本體具足萬德;色澤清潔,譬喻不受煩惱污染。

又可逐項配合道品。四念處是白牛的主體。四正勤中,二世的善法充滿,如皮膚充實;二世的惡法除盡,如色澤清潔。四如意足能稱合行者之心,如牛的形體姝好。筋譬喻五根,具有住立與能生的意思。力譬喻五力,具有摧伏與幹用。行步平正,譬喻定與慧平衡,也譬喻七覺支調和而平正。奔行快得像風,譬喻在八正道中行進,迅速到達一切智。

僕從譬喻方便波羅蜜能夠委曲隨順他人,供給侍奉、聽令使用。眾魔、外道與二乘小行,全都隨方便智而受用,所以本論引《淨名》的意思說,他們全是我的侍者。僕從也譬喻果地神通運用自在,隨意役使。

十六、有車之由:財富、二藏與三對充溢

從經文問所以然以下,是解釋長者為何有車。原因在於財富無量、庫藏充溢,用來譬喻果地福德、智慧圓滿。

庫藏有行藏與理藏。說一切法都趣入布施、持戒、忍辱等,而且不超出此趣,是依行而明如來藏;說一切法都趣入五陰、十二入、十八界、根、塵等,而且不超出此趣,是依理而明如來藏。

行藏與理藏中的自行,名為充;教化他人,名為溢。真實智圓滿,名為充;權巧智發用,名為溢。入於中道,名為充;又能雙照兩邊,名為溢。

不只是庫藏眾多,而且每一藏都充滿而外溢。既然如此,哪一法不是摩訶衍?所以說大乘無量。

十七、心等、不移本習與得車歡喜

從長者心中作念以下,是廣明平等之心,又分兩段:先廣說心等,再作解釋。

廣說心等,是說長者財富無量,眼前又全是自己的孩子,對孩子沒有偏愛,所以心能平等。如果雖然富有,眼前卻不是自己的孩子;或者雖是自己的孩子,自己卻貧窮,都不能做到如此平等。

現在七寶大車數量無量;無論所教之法或所行之行,全是摩訶衍,這就是財多。各自給予而不應有所差別,是說不移除眾生原有的習性,就在那裡開示真實。例如舍利弗原來習於智慧,佛就在智慧上為他開佛知見,使他具足一切佛法;目犍連原來習於禪定,佛就在禪定上為他開佛知見,使他具足一切佛法;其他人也依此原則。

又如方等、般若中的念處、正勤、根、力、覺、道等種種異名,也全都各自開示實相。歷一切法,都是如此,所以說車數無量。

從經文再問所以然以下,是解釋兩種平等。先解釋財富眾多:長者的財物供給一國尚且不會匱乏,何況供給諸子。這譬喻圓滿大因周遍涵蓋善惡,何況佛知見。再解釋諸子平等:不是自己孩子的人尚且能得到充足供給,何況有緣的孩子。這譬喻佛對無緣者尚且救度,何況有緣之子。依文即可明白。

從諸子各乘大車以下,是第四科:願望得到滿足而歡喜,譬喻受持、實行、悟解、契入。諸子原本求的是羊、鹿、水牛三車,只期望離開分段生死;現在卻得到白牛大車,能盡變易生死,超出原來所望,怎會不歡喜?

十八、不虛:一問、二答、三述歎

從佛問舍利弗心意如何以下,是另一層的第四科不虛譬,譬喻法王所說不虛妄。全文有三科:第一問,第二答,第三述歎。

佛的問意依經文即可明白。

從舍利弗回答以下,是第二科答。回答有兩章:第一,免難所以不虛,也名為以較重之事奪去較輕疑難的不虛;第二,不違背本心所以不虛,也名為超過原來所望的不虛。兩章各有三支:標章、解釋、況結。

第一章先標明免難:長者使諸子免除火難、保全身命,已經不能說是虛妄。

再作解釋:生命重,身體相對較輕;能使全身逃出火宅,已經得到救濟生命的重寶,哪裡還會虛妄?

最後況結:能免除八苦之火,保全五分法身,已是大寶;何況昔日在二萬佛所所種大乘慧命圓因,又成就佛知見之開,怎會是虛妄?

第二章是不違本心。先標章:長者本來知道沒有三種真實小車;先許三車,意在使諸子不因不信而誹謗。諸子沒有誹謗,便已沒有違背長者的本心。

再作解釋:長者本來知道沒有真實小車,意在使諸子不毀謗、不因毀謗而墮入惡果。既然沒有毀謗之因,也不墮惡果,不給小車並不違背本意。

最後況結:長者知道自己財富無量,希望饒益諸子,便給他們一輛大車,所得超過原來所望,所以不虛。

總結前一章的方便救濟,似是譬喻斷德與神通之力;總結後一章的財富無量,似是譬喻智德與辯說之力。前者因諸子平等而不虛,後者因財富足以平等供給而不虛。

從佛告舍利弗以下,是第三科述歎。佛連說兩次善哉,正是述成舍利弗所說的兩種不虛。

最後有人問:佛為什麼不親自說自己並不虛妄?

回答分兩支。佛先許三車,後來實際給一大車;若由佛自己說這並不虛,較難使人信服。由舍利弗說長者不虛,便較容易取得信任。

Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Six, Middle and Latter Sections, taught by Tiantai Great Master Zhizhe.

I. The Four Divisions of the Specific Parables and the Mutual Display of Dharma-Teaching and Parable-Teaching

Beginning with the scripture's words “At that time, the elder saw that the children,” this is the third division among the specific parables: the elder equally gives the children great carts, which serves as a parable for the preceding revelation of the true aspect.

This passage has four divisions in all. First is the parable of the father seeing that the children have escaped danger and rejoicing; it is based on the preceding verse passage of two lines and one phrase, from “I immediately had this thought: the reason the Tathāgata appears in the world” through “Now I rejoice and am without fear.” Second is the parable of the children asking for the carts; it is based on the preceding activation of Great-Vehicle capacity, the two-line verse “I see the Buddha's children resolved to seek the Buddha path, all coming before me with reverent minds.” Third is the parable of equally giving the children great carts; it is based on the preceding three phrases, “Among the bodhisattvas, straightforwardly setting skillful means aside, teaching only the unsurpassed path.” Fourth is the parable of the children obtaining the carts and rejoicing; it is based on the preceding verse, “When bodhisattvas hear this Dharma, the net of their doubts is entirely removed.”

The preceding Dharma-teaching first explained the activation of Great-Vehicle capacity, then the removal of barriers and the Buddha's joy and freedom from fear; the present parable instead first explains the children's escape from danger and only afterward their seeking the carts. If stated in full, this should be opened into four cases.

First, there is the case in which barriers are removed first and Great-Vehicle capacity is activated afterward. The four great śrāvakas and others, for example, first removed barriers within the Tripiṭaka teaching; only at the end of the Great Prajñā and the beginning of the Lotus did their Great-Vehicle capacity begin to be activated.

Second, there is the case in which barriers have not yet been removed but Great-Vehicle capacity is already activated. Among the ordinary beings in the Avataṃsaka and Lotus assemblies, for example, some are able to enter the Buddha's wisdom.

The remaining two cases are the two patterns already explained above. Third, Great-Vehicle capacity is activated first and barriers are removed afterward, as taught in the “Skillful Means” chapter. Fourth, barriers are removed first and Great-Vehicle capacity is activated afterward, as taught in the present passage. The activation of capacity and removal of barriers mutually display one another in the Dharma-teaching and parable-teaching, together completing a single meaning.

Again, the “Skillful Means” chapter explicitly says that the Buddha rejoices and is without fear, whereas this passage says that the children rejoice. When the children rejoice, the father also rejoices; these two sides likewise display one another and together complete a single meaning.

II. Escape from Danger, Joy, the Crossroads, and the Open Ground

The division on escape from danger contains two meanings: first, escape from danger; second, joy. If the children have not yet escaped danger, the father is anxious; if they have already fled the burning house, the father's mind is settled and at ease. Escape from danger and joy can therefore be combined into a single parable. When the children rejoice, the father also rejoices, and this can represent the Buddha's joy.

How should “in the crossroads” be explained?

An old explanation holds that removing the barriers of four turbidities is like reaching a road open in four directions, and that removing one further turbidity is like sitting in the open ground.

The root treatise does not adopt this explanation. The five turbidities directly explain only defiled and obstructive dharmas, not yet the path that counteracts them, so they should not be used to represent the crossroads. The crossroads properly represent the four truths. The contemplations applied to the four truths bear different names, like four roads, while all four truths converge in seeing the truths, like several roads meeting. Although delusions of views have been removed, delusions of thought still remain, so this cannot yet be called the open ground. Only when delusions of thought throughout the three realms are completely exhausted is it called the open ground. Abiding in the fruit attained without advancing further is why the scripture says that they sit; no longer being constrained by delusions of views and thought is why it says their minds are at ease; forming the thought that they have already attained extinction and gained security is why it says they rejoice.

III. The Words Requesting the Carts and Ten Objections Advanced by Someone

Beginning with the scripture's words “The children each said to their father,” this is the second division, the parable of seeking the carts. The scripture's meaning is: “Please give us those three kinds of jeweled carts.” Although the word seek does not occur in the text, these words of request show that the children are seeking the carts.

Someone maintains that people of the two vehicles seek the carts but bodhisattvas do not. To establish this claim, he advances ten objections.

First, people of the two vehicles have left the three realms and reached the place where the father formerly promised the carts, so they seek the carts of the fruit. Bodhisattvas have not yet reached the place where the carts were promised; why would they suddenly seek the carts?

Second, Great-Vehicle scriptures do not say that bodhisattvas seek Lesser-Vehicle fruits, so one knows that bodhisattvas do not seek.

Third, the bodhisattvas being transformed remain ordinary beings from their initial arousal of resolve through the stage of succession and have not left the three realms, so in principle they have nothing to seek. At the thirty-third mind, the bodhisattvas who transform others are about to exhaust delusions of views but have not exhausted delusions of thought; at the thirty-fourth mind they become buddhas, so from whom would a buddha seek?

Fourth, the fruits of the two vehicles lie outside the gateway of the primary afflictive agents, while the Buddha fruit lies outside the gateway of habitual tendencies and ignorance. People of the two vehicles exhaust the primary agents but still do not see the carts, so they seek them. Bodhisattvas have not yet severed habitual tendencies and ignorance; why would they suddenly seek?

Fifth, if the two vehicles are only skillful means, they can be said to seek. The scripture says that this one matter alone is real and the other two vehicles are not true. It follows that only the two vehicles should seek, whereas the sole real vehicle does not seek.

Sixth, if the causes and fruit of buddhahood taught from the Great Prajñā onward until before the Lotus are all skillful means, then the jewels entrusted to the impoverished son should likewise be only skillful means. If the entrusted wealth is real, the Buddha Vehicle explained in the Great Prajñā and other scriptures is already real; why would it still need to be sought?

Seventh, the verses in the “Skillful Means” chapter say only that the Lesser Vehicle taught in the past was a skillful means; they do not say that the Great Vehicle taught in the past was also a skillful means. It follows that the Great Vehicle of the Buddha's children is not a skillful means, so why would they still have anything to seek?

Eighth, if people of all three vehicles seek the carts, why is there no explicit passage in which bodhisattvas express understanding? Since there is no expression of understanding, one knows that bodhisattvas do not seek.

Ninth, the combined parable means that the Buddha sees living beings leave the suffering of the three realms and obtain the joy of nirvāṇa, and therefore gives them the Great Vehicle. Bodhisattvas do not realize nirvāṇa, so why would they seek the carts?

Tenth, only after the children sit peacefully do they seek the carts from their father. The fruits of people of the two vehicles are complete and their cultivation has ceased, so they can be said to sit peacefully and seek. Bodhisattva cultivation has not ceased and therefore has no meaning of sitting peacefully; why would bodhisattvas seek the carts?

The root treatise divides its response to these ten objections into a general refutation and specific refutations.

IV. General Refutation: Seeking in Intention, Requesting in Speech, and Begging in Body

To seek is another name for desiring and requesting. When held in the mind, it is seeking through desire; when voiced aloud, it is seeking through request; when expressed through bodily action, it is seeking through supplication. It is like the confused seeking knowledge, the hungry opening their mouths to seek food, or lost travelers asking others for the road. How could those who have not yet reached understanding have absolutely nothing they seek?

Because something is sought, the Buddha promises to teach and promises to give; because he promises to give, the listeners rejoice. In the present scripture, request, gift, and joy are all explicitly stated.

In the Dharma-teaching, the twelve hundred led by Śāriputra earnestly request the Dharma three times; among the bodhisattva assembly, Maitreya leads. The verse says that they are children born from the Buddha's mouth, eighty thousand in number, all joining their palms with reverent minds and wishing to hear the complete path.

At the beginning of the parable-teaching, Śāriputra requests the Dharma for those of middling faculties. He also requests it generally for the fourfold assembly and, incidentally, for those of lesser faculties. He says, “Excellent, World-Honored One! Please explain the causes and conditions involved to the fourfold assembly.”

In the Dharma-teaching, the Buddha's promise to teach means, “Since you have earnestly requested three times, how could I not speak?” In the parable-teaching, the Buddha's promise to teach means, “I shall use a parable to explain this meaning once again.” In the teaching through causes and conditions, the Buddha's promise means, “I shall now explain the causes and conditions between you and me in past lives.”

After the Dharma-teaching, Śāriputra rejoices; after the parable-teaching, Kāśyapa and the others rejoice; after the teaching through causes and conditions in past lives, Pūrṇa rejoices. The text combining the parable with the Dharma also says that the Buddha enables the children to play throughout long ages and enables bodhisattvas to ride this jeweled cart straight to the place of awakening.

From joy one knows that what was given has been obtained; from obtaining what was given one knows that something was previously requested. All three rounds possess the three meanings of request, gift, and joy, and the scripture is clear and explicit. Why insist that only those of the two vehicles seek while bodhisattvas do not?

V. Specific Refutation of the Ten Objections in Sequence

The first objection speaks only according to the Tripiṭaka teaching when it says that bodhisattvas do not sever delusion. According to the Lotus, one should distinguish four cases: barriers are removed and great capacity is activated; barriers are not yet removed and great capacity is activated; and the other two cases stated above. Whenever Great-Vehicle capacity is activated, one can know that there is seeking.

The second objection says that Great-Vehicle scriptures do not have bodhisattvas seek a Lesser-Vehicle fruit. The root treatise answers by invoking the meaning of the Great Prajñā: people of all three vehicles alike rely on the path beyond words to sever afflictions and enter nirvāṇa. Since severing afflictions and entering nirvāṇa are shared, why claim that bodhisattvas alone do not seek?

The third objection says that a bodhisattva remains a bodhisattva at the thirty-third mind, exhausts delusions of thought and becomes a buddha at the thirty-fourth mind, and then asks from whom a buddha could seek. This is still only the meaning within the Tripiṭaka teaching. Great-Vehicle capacity can be activated even in ordinary beings whose barriers of views have not yet been removed. How much more could it be activated at the thirty-third mind? When capacity is activated, one knows that there is seeking.

The fourth objection says that bodhisattvas should not seek before severing habitual tendencies and ignorance, while after severing them they become buddhas, so from whom would they seek? This is one level of meaning shared by all three vehicles. Great-Vehicle capacity can be activated even when afflictions are fully present and barriers remain; how much more when only habitual tendencies and ignorance remain?

The fifth objection says that since the sole reality is real, why would it still need to be sought? The root treatise answers: the absolute one revealed through convergence leaves no Dharma outside itself, whereas the one formerly taught in contrast to the two vehicles still has other dharmas outside it. Although the name is the same, the substance and meaning differ. Dimly mistaking rubble and fish eyes for a night-shining jewel and a moon-shaped pearl is precisely what confuses the foolish and draws the compassion of the wise〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The sixth objection says that since the wealth entrusted after the Prajñā and before the Lotus is real, it should not need to be sought again. The root treatise answers that prajñā has shared and unshared aspects. The unshared aspect does not need to be sought again, but this cannot establish that the shared aspect likewise should not be sought〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The seventh objection says that the “Skillful Means” chapter describes only the Lesser Vehicle of the past as a skillful means, not the Great Vehicle, and therefore the Great Vehicle does not seek. The root treatise asks in return: have you not heard the “Lifespan” chapter say that the Buddha manifests leaving home while young and attaining awakening, and that everything taught in the interval, whether Lesser or Great, whether about himself or others, is the Buddha's skillful means? The same is true of all buddhas, so how could one say there is nothing at all to seek?

The eighth objection says that if bodhisattvas seek, there should be an expression of understanding by bodhisattvas; since there is none, they do not seek. The root treatise asks in return: after the Dharma-teaching, devas, dragons, and the fourfold assembly all express understanding. If there were no bodhisattvas among them, what kind of beings were they? The “Dharma Teacher” chapter also confers predictions upon those who seek the Śrāvaka Vehicle, the Pratyekabuddha Vehicle, and the Buddha path. If none had understood, why would predictions suddenly be conferred?

The ninth objection says that only after leaving the suffering of the three realms and obtaining secure joy do beings receive the gift and seek the carts; since bodhisattvas have not yet left or attained, they do not seek. The root treatise says that this is still only an explanation within the Tripiṭaka teaching.

The tenth objection says that only after sitting peacefully do the children receive the gift; the cultivation of people of the two vehicles has ceased and can be called sitting peacefully, whereas bodhisattva practice has not ceased, so bodhisattvas do not seek. The root treatise says that this is still the same earlier limitation. Some seek after cultivation has ceased, and some seek while cultivation has not yet ceased. Moreover, the practice bodhisattvas are carrying out is itself the vehicle's movement. Since the vehicle is obtained through seeking, how can one say that they do not seek?

These ten objections repeatedly entangle themselves in a single Tripiṭaka understanding, seeing only a small part and not the whole. The root treatise therefore distinguishes the matter further.

VI. The Four Teachings, Five Flavors, and Four Patterns within Each Meaning

First, there are bodhisattvas who neither sever delusion nor seek the carts: the bodhisattvas of the Tripiṭaka teaching.

Second, there are bodhisattvas who sever delusion and also seek the carts: the bodhisattvas of the Shared teaching.

Third, there are bodhisattvas who both sever and do not sever, and who both seek and do not seek: the bodhisattvas of the Distinct teaching.

Fourth, there are bodhisattvas who neither sever nor do not sever, and who neither seek nor do not seek: the bodhisattvas of the Perfect teaching.

These meanings are next distinguished within the five flavors. The milk flavor has two meanings: both severing and not severing, both seeking and not seeking; and neither severing nor not severing, neither seeking nor not seeking. The curds flavor has only the single meaning of not severing and not seeking. Raw ghee possesses all four meanings. Clarified butter has only three meanings. Ghee has only one meaning. This is a broad gathering of the overall framework; the actual counts are not equal.

Within every phrase and every meaning, four further cases can be opened: barriers are removed and capacity is activated; barriers have not yet been removed and capacity is activated; barriers are both removed and not removed while capacity is activated; and barriers are neither removed nor not removed while capacity is activated. If one does not see this purport but clings to one account and rejects the other three, one is deeply pitiable.

VII. Three Accounts of the Number of Carts and Their Scriptural and Treatise Bases

People hold different positions on both the number and the nature of the carts. There are three accounts of their number: some say that three carts are taught at first and the two vehicles are later gathered into the one vehicle; some say that three carts are taught at first and all three vehicles are later gathered into the one vehicle; some say that four carts are taught at first and the first three vehicles are later gathered into the one vehicle.

Scriptural passages should therefore be presented as evidence rather than merely trusting what people say. The past buddha's teaching cited here teaches the corresponding four truths for śrāvakas, the corresponding twelve links of dependent origination for pratyekabuddhas, and the corresponding six perfections for bodhisattvas. The present Buddha likewise teaches three vehicles; the number is the same.

The meaning of the eighth fascicle of the Avataṃsaka is this: for beings of inferior faculties who are disgusted and submerged, it reveals the śrāvaka path; for beings of comparatively dull faculties who delight in causes and conditions, it teaches the pratyekabuddha path; for beings of sharp faculties who possess compassion, it teaches the bodhisattva path; and for beings who arouse the unsurpassed mind and delight in great matters, it teaches immeasurable Buddha Dharmas.

The thirty-sixth fascicle of the Avataṃsaka further says that the three liberations give rise to the Śrāvaka Vehicle, the Dharma free from contention gives rise to the Pratyekabuddha Vehicle, the six perfections and four means of embracing give rise to the Great Vehicle, and knowing all dharmas gives rise to the Buddha Vehicle. Its ninth ground also lists the characteristics of the Śrāvaka Vehicle, Pratyekabuddha Vehicle, Bodhisattva Vehicle, and Tathāgata Vehicle.

The Treatise on the Ten Grounds Scripture explains the second ground: contemplating the accumulation of the ten unwholesome deeds leads to falling into the three evil destinies, while accumulation of the ten wholesome deeds produces birth in the heavens. Superior-grade wholesome deeds joined with contemplative knowledge of the four truths become the Śrāvaka Vehicle; superior-grade wholesome deeds joined with contemplative knowledge that awakens by itself without hearing from another become the Pratyekabuddha Vehicle; superior-grade wholesome deeds joined with fully purified contemplative knowledge become the bodhisattva grounds; and the most superior wholesome deeds joined with knowledge of all modes and all Buddha Dharmas accomplish the Buddha fruit.

The meaning of the thirteenth fascicle of the Yingluo cited by the root treatise is this: the buddhas of the ten directions teach three vehicles; each vehicle in turn opens into three, making nine vehicles in all; and at the end all nine vehicles converge into the great wisdom of equality.

The teachings of the noble ones are originally like this. If people cannot comprehend and integrate them, but instead judge one another right and wrong, they both slander the Dharma and malign people. No fault could be greater.

VIII. Integrating the Number of Carts through the Teachings and Five Flavors

The number of carts is now distinguished according to the different teachings.

If the Dharma gateways of the three vehicles differ while the true principle they realize is the same, this is the account of the Tripiṭaka teaching. If both the Dharma gateways of the three vehicles and the true principle they realize are the same, this is the account of the Shared teaching. If each of the three vehicles opens into three, making nine vehicles, or if four vehicles are described as occupying distinct shallow and deep stages before all enter the great wisdom of equality, this is the account of the Distinct teaching. If every vehicle among the three, nine, or four accords with the great wisdom of equality, nondual and nondifferent, this is the account of the Perfect teaching.

Next, they are distinguished according to the five flavors. The milk flavor explains only the Bodhisattva Vehicle and Buddha Vehicle. The curds flavor explains only three mutually different vehicles. Raw ghee fully explains the distinct boundaries of the three, four, and nine vehicles without mixing them together. Clarified butter removes only the three mutually different vehicles and otherwise resembles raw ghee. Ghee purely explains the Buddha Vehicle, with no other vehicle remaining.

When this meaning is understood, the various different accounts do not obstruct one another. When it is not understood, they only increase dispute.

IX. What Constitutes the Body of the Buddha Vehicle?

People also give different explanations of the body of the Buddha Vehicle.

Master Guangzhai takes the Buddha fruit's ultimate knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising as the cart's body. Because it goes beyond five hundred yojanas, it is called high in contrast to the past; because it possesses myriad virtues, it is called broad in contrast to the past.

Master Zhuangyan takes the causal stage's all-encompassing myriad practices as the cart's body. Seeking the Buddha path above is called high, while transforming living beings below is called broad.

One old explanation does not take merit as the cart's body because merit is also shared with ordinary beings, and takes only wisdom. Another old explanation takes merit and wisdom together as its body.

The root treatise asks in return: the scripture speaks of riding these three carts and of delighting among themselves in undefiled roots, powers, factors of awakening, the path, meditative concentrations, liberations, and samādhis. How could the cart be only wisdom?

Another master takes only understanding of existence as the body and does not take understanding of emptiness because he holds that understanding of emptiness has no movement or function; the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising are understanding of existence. Another Lesser-Vehicle account takes wisdom of emptiness as the cart's body, on the basis of the meaning “Throughout the long night, we have always cultivated dharmas of emptiness”〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕 Some in the Great Vehicle also take real wisdom and skillful means as the cart's body, reasoning that the Dharma represented by a cart possesses movement.

The root treatise holds that although the masters explain the body of the Buddha Vehicle, they compete to identify its various ornaments, like a group of blind people feeling an elephant and disputing while each grasps its tail or tusk. According to what Tiantai Zhizhe explains, the true mark of all dharmas is precisely the cart's body; all the many jeweled adornments are merely the cart's ornaments. The later text on actually giving the carts will identify them one by one.

X. The Causal Vehicle and Resultant Vehicle of the Small Carts and Their Being outside the Gateway

An old explanation says that the small carts are the Lesser fruit. The resultant stage has conditioned and unconditioned merits; conditioned merit is specifically taken to represent the cart's movement because it can carry a practitioner into nirvāṇa without remainder.

The conditioned fruit includes both merit and wisdom, with wisdom primary and merit belonging to its ornaments. Wisdom has ten kinds in all, eight of which extend through the causal and resultant stages; only the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising belong solely to the resultant stage. The old explanation therefore takes these two knowledges to represent the resultant cart and on this basis also says that the cart is outside the gateway.

Yet the meaning of the Great Prajñā is that this vehicle goes out from the three realms and abides in knowledge of all. If one is already riding this vehicle before leaving the house, what exactly is being ridden to escape the burning house? Why does the text still say that the cart is outside the gateway? If the cart was originally only outside the gateway, what was ridden to come out from inside the house?

The vehicle should therefore extend through cause and result. The thirty-seven factors that sever delusions of views and thought are all the causal vehicle, while the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising are the resultant vehicle. Only by relying on the causal vehicle to exhaust the delusive barriers can one obtain the resultant vehicle's knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising. Thus, when speaking primarily from the standpoint of the result, one can say that the cart is outside the gateway; the result is primary and the cause ancillary.

If the causal stage's movement in severing bonds within the house can be called a vehicle, how could the resultant stage outside the house be called a vehicle if it had no movement at all? Although the resultant stage has no movement of severing delusion, it still uses the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising to enter nirvāṇa without remainder, and only then is the movement complete. Yet if the causal vehicle has already carried a person to the fruit, why would one seek the cart again upon reaching the fruit? This question introduces the following distinction between seeking through capacity and affective seeking.

XI. The Old Account of Seeking through Capacity and Affective Seeking and the Root Treatise's Four Counterarguments

An old explanation divides seeking into seeking through capacity and affective seeking. Seeking through capacity can be understood. Its account of affective seeking, however, is this: after the Buddha teaches the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising and arhats realize this fruit, they use the supernormal divine eye to observe the future and still see vast transformational birth-and-death beyond the realms. They therefore doubt whether the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising they have attained are real. If nonarising has truly been attained, why do they still see birth-and-death? If birth-and-death remains vast, what they attained in the past is not ultimate. Their inward seeking from the Buddha for what he formerly promised is then called affective seeking.

The root treatise says that if one searches the scripture, no such account appears there; if one investigates the meaning of seeking, the principle likewise does not accord. The absence of the words might still admit another explanation, but there are four points of doctrinal incongruity.

First, the later text says that people of the two vehicles form the thought that what they have attained is already extinction. If they have already used the divine eye to see that birth-and-death remains, why would they still form the thought of extinction? The two contradict each other.

Second, if arhats after the Buddha's passing do not encounter another buddha, they cannot reach definite understanding. If they have already seen birth-and-death through the divine eye, why would they still need to encounter a buddha before they could understand?

Third, even the divine eye attained in the first dhyāna cannot see the realm of the second dhyāna. How much less could it see transformational birth-and-death beyond the realms? This also conflicts with the direction of the Mahāyānasaṃgraha cited by the root treatise.

Fourth, if arhats could use the divine eye attained through undefiled karma to see the future result of birth-and-death beyond the realms, ordinary people in the present world who cultivate the five precepts and ten wholesome deeds should likewise be able to see their own future recompense. One therefore knows that recompense beyond the realms cannot be seen by the divine eye.

The root treatise consequently does not adopt this classification of affective seeking.

XII. The Root Treatise's Alternative Account of Affective Seeking and Verbal Seeking

What the root treatise calls affective seeking is another matter. People of the two vehicles formerly followed the Buddha's teaching and believed that the knowledges of exhaustion and nonarising could enable them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. At the Vaipulya assembly, they saw the inconceivable realm of bodhisattvas and heard Vimalakīrti rebuke them, and so doubt arose: if what they had attained were real, the great being should not have chastened them; if what they had attained were unreal, the Buddha should not have said that it was true. They were bewildered and did not know what to say.

At the Great Prajñā assembly, they comprehended the great Dharma; after hearing it, delight in the Great Vehicle arose in their minds. They wished to advance and cultivate the Great Vehicle but did not know whether they could attain it. All of this has the meaning of already seeking the Great Vehicle in their minds.

Thus, when expressing his understanding, Śāriputra brought up the doubts he had felt in the past: seeing bodhisattvas receive predictions of buddhahood while he had no part in the matter, he grieved and deeply reproached himself, wishing to ask the World-Honored One whether he had lost out or had not lost out. This precisely indicates that affective seeking was already present at the Vaipulya assembly.

Verbal seeking is now added. On hearing the opening verse of the “Skillful Means” chapter briefly say that everything the Buddha taught in the past was a skillful means, people of the two vehicles still clung to the skillful means before them and doubted whether what they had formerly attained was ultimate. They therefore said, “I now do not know what this meaning ultimately points to.” Their old doubt was stirred, and they voiced three requests, seeking the reality formerly taught.

Great-Vehicle capacity is already present, while what their feelings seek still points toward the reality of their former attainment. One can also say that in their feelings they seek the Great Vehicle, while with their mouths they ask about the former reality. Bodhisattvas of the six perfections and of the Shared teaching can be understood according to the same principle.

XIII. Equal Children, Equal Carts, and Giving Each a Great Cart

Beginning when the scripture addresses Śāriputra and says “At that time, the elder,” this is the third division, equally giving the great carts. The text has two chapters, two expansions, and two explanations. The two chapters are equality of the children and equality of the carts; the two expansions are an expanded account of the carts and an expanded account of the equal mind; the two explanations explain the reason carts are possessed and the two kinds of equality. Each of these three pairs has its own referent and cannot be flattened into six coordinate sections.

First is equality of the children. Because all the children are equal, the father's mind is equal. This represents the equal possession of buddha-nature by all living beings. Since their buddha-nature is the same, all are equally children of the Buddha.

Second is equality of the carts. Because all dharmas are equal, there is no Dharma that is not Buddha Dharma. This represents all dharmas being Mahāyāna. Since Mahāyāna is the same, all are equally the great cart.

The scripture further says that he gives to each because the four truths, six perfections, and immeasurable other dharmas cultivated by living beings in the past differ. The Buddha reveals reality within each person's own former practice. Because former practices differ, it says “each”; because everything revealed is Mahāyāna, it says “great cart.”

XIV. The Great Cart's Height and Breadth and Its Adornment with Many Jewels

Beginning with the scripture's words that the cart-body is high, this is the expanded account of the carts, which is further divided into two passages: first, an expanded description of the cart-body; second, an explanation of why the elder possesses carts. The description of the cart-body first explains its height and breadth, next the white ox, and last the attendants.

The provisionally designated cart has the characteristics of height and breadth, representing the depth and reach of the Tathāgata's knowledge and vision. Horizontally, it extends throughout the bounds of the Dharma realm; vertically, it penetrates the source and depths of the three truths. It is therefore called high and broad.

Its adornment with many jewels represents being embellished with the myriad practices.

Railings encircling it represent dhāraṇī: retaining all good and also preventing every evil.

Bells hanging on all four sides represent the four unobstructed eloquences transforming living beings below.

The canopy spread above represents the four immeasurable minds. Among all virtues, loving-kindness and compassion are supreme, universally covering and protecting all.

Adornment with precious and rare assorted jewels represents adorning loving-kindness and compassion with the real myriad forms of goodness. Citing the meaning of the Great Nirvāṇa Sutra, the root treatise says that when loving-kindness possesses the ten powers and fearlessnesses, it is called the Tathāgata's loving-kindness; it also means practicing giving and the other practices within loving-kindness〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The jeweled cords interlacing it represent the four great vows strengthening the mind of great loving-kindness.

The various flower garlands hanging down represent the four means of embracing, supernormal powers, and other dharmas that delight and move living beings; they also represent the seven factors of awakening as beautiful flower garlands.

The soft mats spread layer upon layer represent all meditative dharmas—contemplative dhyāna, refining dhyāna, permeating dhyāna, cultivating dhyāna, and the rest—overlapping and soft.

There are two explanations of the vermilion pillows placed inside. If these are the objects that brace and raise the cart from outside while it is moving, on which the cart must rely wherever it goes, they represent stillness precisely in activity and activity precisely in stillness. If they are objects within the cart upon which a passenger rests the head, they represent the samādhi of one practice bringing knowledge of all and all practices to rest. Vermilion is the radiance of the color red, representing the nondiscriminating Dharma.

XV. The White Ox and the Factors of the Path

The white ox that draws the cart represents undefiled prajñā guiding all the myriad practices of truths, conditions, perfections, and the rest toward knowledge of all.

White is the basis of all colors, representing accord with the originally pure and undefiled. The ox's hide being full represents the substance complete with myriad virtues; its clean color represents not being stained by afflictions.

Each feature can also be correlated with the factors of the path. The four foundations of mindfulness are the substance of the white ox. Within the four right efforts, good dharmas of the two times are fulfilled, like the hide being full; evil dharmas of the two times are exhausted, like the color being clean. The four bases of spiritual power accord with the practitioner's mind, like the ox's handsome form. Its sinews represent the five faculties, with the meanings of standing firm and generating. Its strength represents the five powers, with the meanings of overcoming and effective function. Its even and straight gait represents the balance of concentration and wisdom, and also the harmony and evenness of the seven factors of awakening. Running as swiftly as the wind represents proceeding within the noble eightfold path and rapidly reaching knowledge of all.

The attendants represent the perfection of skillful means, which can adapt and accord with others in detail, supplying service and obeying commands. Māras, outsiders, and the lesser practices of the two vehicles all follow skillful wisdom and are put to use. The root treatise therefore cites the meaning of the Vimalakīrti and says that they are all my attendants. The attendants also represent the free functioning of supernormal powers at the resultant stage, which can be employed at will.

XVI. Why Carts Are Possessed: Wealth, Two Treasuries, and Three Pairs of Fullness and Overflow

Beginning with the scripture's question “Why is this?” comes the explanation of why the elder possesses carts. The reason is that his wealth is immeasurable and his storehouses and treasuries overflow, representing the perfection of merit and wisdom at the resultant stage.

There are a treasury of practice and a treasury of principle. To say that all dharmas tend toward giving, precepts, patience, and the rest and do not go beyond this tendency explains the Tathāgata treasury in terms of practice. To say that all dharmas tend toward the five aggregates, twelve entrances, eighteen elements, faculties, objects, and the rest and do not go beyond this tendency explains the Tathāgata treasury in terms of principle.

Within the treasury of practice and treasury of principle, one's own practice is called fullness and transforming others is called overflow. The completion of real wisdom is called fullness and the activation and application of skillful wisdom is called overflow. Entering the middle path is called fullness and being further able to illuminate both sides is called overflow.

Not only are the storehouses and treasuries numerous, but each treasury is full and overflowing. Given this, what Dharma is not Mahāyāna? It is therefore said that the Great Vehicle is immeasurable.

XVII. Equality of Mind, Not Removing Former Practices, and Joy upon Obtaining the Carts

Beginning with the elder's thought in his mind comes the expanded explanation of equality of mind, which is further divided into two passages: first, an expanded explanation of equality of mind; second, an explanation.

The expanded explanation of equality of mind says that the elder has immeasurable wealth and that all those before him are his own children. Because he has no partial affection among them, his mind can be equal. If he were wealthy but those before him were not his children, or if they were his children but he was poor, such equality could not be achieved.

Now the great carts of seven treasures are immeasurable in number. Whether the Dharma taught or the practice carried out, all is Mahāyāna; this is abundant wealth. Giving to each without distinction means not removing living beings' former dispositions, but revealing reality right there. Śāriputra, for example, formerly cultivated wisdom; the Buddha reveals the Buddha's knowledge and vision within his wisdom, enabling him to possess all Buddha Dharmas. Maudgalyāyana formerly cultivated meditative concentration; the Buddha reveals the Buddha's knowledge and vision within his meditative concentration, enabling him to possess all Buddha Dharmas. The same principle applies to everyone else.

Likewise, the various different names in the Vaipulya and Prajñā teachings—the foundations of mindfulness, right efforts, faculties, powers, factors of awakening, the path, and the rest—all reveal the true mark within themselves. This extends through every Dharma, and so it is said that the number of carts is immeasurable.

Beginning with the scripture's further question “Why is this?” comes the explanation of the two kinds of equality. First, it explains abundant wealth: the elder's wealth would not be exhausted even if it supplied an entire country, much less his children. This represents the perfect great cause universally encompassing good and evil, much more the Buddha's knowledge and vision. Next, it explains the equality of the children: even those who are not his own children can receive a full supply, much more the children who have affinities with him. This represents the Buddha delivering even those without affinities, much more children who have affinities. The text itself makes this clear.

Beginning with the children each riding a great cart comes the fourth division: their wishes are fulfilled and they rejoice, representing acceptance, practice, awakening, and entry. The children originally sought the three carts of goat, deer, and water buffalo, hoping only to leave fragmentary birth-and-death. Now they instead obtain the white-ox great cart, which can exhaust transformational birth-and-death. Since it surpasses their original hopes, how could they not rejoice?

XVIII. No Falsehood: First, the Question; Second, the Answer; Third, the Affirmation and Praise

Beginning with the Buddha asking Śāriputra what he thinks comes another fourth division, the parable of no falsehood, representing that the Dharma King's words are not false. The complete passage has three divisions: first, the question; second, the answer; third, the affirmation and praise.

The Buddha's intent in asking is clear from the scripture.

Beginning with Śāriputra's reply comes the second division, the answer. The answer has two chapters. First, there is no falsehood because the danger is escaped, also called no falsehood because a weightier matter displaces the lighter doubt. Second, there is no falsehood because the original intent is not violated, also called no falsehood because what is given surpasses the original hope. Each chapter has three branches: stating the chapter, explaining it, and concluding by comparison.

The first chapter begins by stating escape from danger: the elder enables the children to escape the danger of fire and preserve their lives, so he cannot be called false.

It next explains: life is weighty, while the body is lighter by comparison. Enabling the entire body to escape the burning house has already secured the weighty treasure of preserving life. How could there be falsehood?

It concludes by comparison: being able to escape the fire of the eight sufferings and preserve the fivefold Dharma body is already a great treasure. How much more does the complete cause of the Great Vehicle's wisdom-life, planted in the past under twenty thousand buddhas, also accomplish the opening of the Buddha's knowledge and vision? How could this be false?

The second chapter concerns not violating the original intent. It first states the chapter: the elder originally knew that there were no three real small carts. He first promised three carts so that the children would not slander through disbelief. Since the children did not slander, the elder has not violated his original intent.

It next explains: the elder originally knew that no real small carts existed. His intent was that the children not slander and not fall into an evil result through slander. Since there is neither the cause of slander nor a fall into an evil result, not giving the small carts does not violate his original intent.

It concludes by comparison: knowing that his wealth is immeasurable and wishing to benefit the children, the elder gives them a single great cart. What they obtain surpasses their original hopes, and therefore there is no falsehood.

In summary, the skillful rescue in the first chapter seems to represent the virtue of severance and the power of supernormal abilities; the immeasurable wealth in the latter chapter seems to represent the virtue of wisdom and the power of eloquent teaching. The former involves no falsehood because the children are equal; the latter involves no falsehood because the wealth is sufficient to supply them equally.

Beginning when the Buddha addresses Śāriputra comes the third division, the affirmation and praise. The Buddha says “Excellent” twice, precisely affirming the two kinds of no falsehood stated by Śāriputra.

Someone finally asks: why does the Buddha not personally say that he is not false?

The answer has two branches. The Buddha first promised three carts and later actually gave one great cart. If the Buddha himself were to say this was not false, it would be more difficult to inspire trust. When Śāriputra says that the elder is not false, trust is more easily secured.

譬喻品釋·合譬The Parable · Application of the Parable

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

這一段是第二大段,解釋經文怎樣把前面的火宅譬喻合回法義。

光宅法雲把前譬分成十項,但到合譬時只合了七項,另有三項沒有合;七項之中,正面合到五項,又兼帶第五、第八兩項,卻沒有合第七、第九兩項。由此可見,開成十譬,分類繁多而前後未能契合。現在改以總譬、別譬兩類統攝。總譬又有六項;這六項在眼前經文中都有合到,只是次序略有不同。

一、總譬的六項

第一項,合前譬中長者的名字、行履、地位、稱號、德能與事業。

經文說『舍利弗,如來也是如此』,先合長者的地位與稱號。如來有無量德號,這裡只略舉前文已說過的十種義。接著說『一切世間』,是用所在之處來確定名行。前面的譬喻說國、邑、聚落,現在直說一切世間,通指同居、有餘、自體,都是妙色、妙心所得果報的所在。如來普遍應現於這三處,所以『一切世間』便合前譬的國、邑、聚落。

從『在種種怖畏之中』以下,合前文對長者內德、外德的讚歎。內德以年高衰邁表示:年長則所歷多,識見也多,譬喻如來的智慧與斷除惑障。在一切怖畏中,無明已經永盡,合『衰邁』而顯示斷德;成就無量知見,合『年高』而顯示智德。力與無所畏等,合長者外在的財富無量。深修禪定,能得神通,所以『神力』合田地;智慧必能照見境界,如同身體有所依託,所以『智慧力』合宅舍;具足方便波羅蜜,則合眾多僕從。

第二項,從『大慈大悲』以下,合前譬的第四項。慈悲是施行教化的根本。『一切』是五道眾生,恆常都為慈悲所覆育,所以合宅中五百人。

第三項,從『而生三界火宅』以下,合前譬第二項的家宅。

第四項,從『為度眾生』以下,合前譬第六項。眾生與佛有緣,關係親近的先得度脫,所以合長者的三十個兒子。

第五項,從『生老病死』等語以下,合前譬第五項忽然起火。

第六項,從『教化令得無上菩提』以下,合前譬第三項。教說能詮明道理;循著道理而起修行,便能得到菩提。因此,教與理在這裡共同發生作用,合宅中只有一門。

講說這六項時,要使前後容易明白,便須逐一提起〈方便品〉譬本來相互核對。以下各段也都依此辦理。

二、別譬第一:見火

從『看見眾生』以下,進入合別譬。別譬共有四段,這裡先合第一段見火。前面的譬喻有三層意思,經文安排卻有四個位置;現在的合譬也有四個位置。只是譬喻先寫長者驚怖,後寫諸子仍貪戀遊戲之處;合譬則先寫眾生不覺、不驚,後寫如來要拔苦、與樂。兩邊互相顯出,表明次第並非固定不移。

第一,由『見』這一字,合長者能見之眼,也就是如來寂然明照、能如實看見的智慧之眼。

第二,從『眾生被生老』以下,合所見的火從四面而起。這裡以八苦為火:生、老、病、死四苦照經文直說;貪著而追求,是求不得苦;後來在地獄、天上、人間受生,是五陰苦;愛別離、怨憎會二苦也照經文而說。這八苦由四種顛倒而起,正合四面起火。

第三,從『眾生沉沒在其中』以下,合前面第四項所見的火,也就是諸子不覺、不知、不驚、不怖等情形。他們不觀察苦與苦因,所以不厭離;不觀察出苦之道與苦的止息,所以不求解脫。即使遭受大苦,也不把它看成禍患,正合心中不厭、不想出離。

第四,從『佛看見這情形後,便這樣想』以下,合前面第三項長者驚怖,也合長者想到自己雖能從正被火燒的門安穩出去。『應當拔除他們的苦難』,是大悲的力量;『給與無量安樂』,是大慈的力量。

三、別譬第二之前半:捨几用車

從『如來又這樣想』以下,合第二段捨几用車。前譬既有勸善,也有誡惡;眼前合譬只明說勸善,沒有另說誡惡。前面的法說同樣是勸善而沒有另明誡惡,因為勸人修善是正面,警誡作惡是旁面;勸善本身也就是誡惡,誡惡本身也就是勸善。現在既然合了勸善,也就知道誡惡同在其中。

前譬的勸說有三層:先衡量合宜的救法,其次因諸子沒有接受的機緣而不得施行,最後停止原先的教化。衡量救法時有身、手、衣裓、几案等譬事。經文說只以神力,合長者的身力;說以及智慧力,合長者的手力;讚歎如來知見,合衣裓;力與無所畏,合几案。假使佛初出世便立刻用這些來衡量眾生,眾生仍不能因此得度。

經文接著以『為什麼』解釋何以不能得度,合諸子不肯接受勸告。正因五濁障礙深重,眾生還未脫離生死等火;大乘微妙,他們不能進入,所以說,怎能理解佛的智慧?這一句又合宅中只有一門而門狹小。門小,所以不能理解佛智;所謂不解智慧,也就是不能以相應的行作為出入之門。

經文說,譬如長者雖然身手有力,卻不使用,這便合放下原先的善巧誘導:既然沒有機緣,便停止那一種教化;若仍強用,諸子可能墮落而被火焚燒。這裡雖沒有明寫『放下』兩字,但對照譬喻和譬本,停止教化的意思十分清楚。

停止教化的文字分兩層:先牒舉前後三段譬喻,再正面合停止教化。所牒的前一段譬喻,直接貼合停止教化;所牒的後兩段譬喻,則從旁完成這一意思。

『雖然身手有力卻不使用』,重牒先前以身手救子而不得的譬喻,用來合停止教化;如來也就暫停原先的大教。從『只以殷勤』以下,牒舉施設三車的譬喻;從『然後各自給與』以下,牒舉第三段平等賜予大車的譬喻。接下來『如來也是如此』以下十六字,才正面合第三層停止教化。

四、用車救子:四種形式

從『只以智慧方便』以下,合用車而使諸子得救。前文有四種形式,這裡也有四種。

第一,從『只以智慧』以下,合先衡量以三車救子的方式。

第二,從『為他們說三乘』以下,合長者知道兒子先前各有所喜愛。

第三,從『便對他們說』以下,合讚歎三車希有。前譬有勸、示、證三項,現在也三項俱合,只是次序不同。

先合原來的第二項『示』。『你們不要樂於住在三界』,是指示煩惱盡、後生不再起的所在。三界顯示苦;不要貪著粗劣的色、聲、香、味、觸,乃至由貪著而生愛,顯示苦的原因;趕快出離三界,顯示苦的止息與通往止息的修行。止息與修行,也就是顯示三界之外有三乘的智慧、斷德與所得之果,所以催促他們迅速出去,便能得到三乘。三乘在這裡以出苦之道與苦的止息為主要內容。

其次,『我現在為你們保證這件事,終究不會虛妄』,合原來第三項必定給車,以不虛的保證證明確實可得。

再從『又這樣說,你們應當知道』以下,合原來第一項讚歎希有。這三乘是諸佛以方便引導眾生的通用方式,所以為眾聖所稱歎。得到無生智,名為自在;得到盡智,名為無繫;由『我生已盡』,不再承受後有,名為無所依;由『所作已辦、梵行已立』,名為無所求。

第四,從『若有眾生內有智慧性』以下,合三車正好符合諸子所願。前譬有真、似等四種位置,現在合譬也有四種;只是前面總說,這裡分別說明三乘,而每一乘都有四項,都牒引前譬來相合。

『內有智慧性』,是說過去修習三乘,已形成對三乘的喜好與智慧資質,所以佛為他施設三乘教法。從『內有智慧』到『從佛聞法而信受』,合聽聞父親所說的玩好之物正合所願,也合聞慧。『殷勤』合諸子心中各自勇銳,也合思慧;『精進』合第二項推排:推,是推究道理;排,是排除惡法。惡法除去,所以稱精;道理顯明,所以稱進,這便合修慧。從『想要迅速出去』以下,合第三項競相奔馳;『這名為聲聞乘』,合第四項爭相跑出火宅。

三乘的修行都各有這四項。辟支佛追求自然慧;辟支佛偏於依自心觀法,從他人聞法較少,自己推究義理較多,所以取鹿車作譬,因為鹿不依人。所謂自然,是從十二因緣之門而入;這一門本來如此,不是佛、天或人所造,因此名為自然慧。不從他人聞,也稱自然慧。

菩薩所求稱為一切智,不同於前二乘,而是佛智。菩薩仰望此智而修習成佛之因,所以有大乘兼能運載自己與他人的意思。

五、別譬第三:平等賜予大車

從『譬如長者看見兒子們安穩出去』以下,合第三段平等賜予大車。前文共有四項:一是免除火宅之難,二是向父親索車,三是平等賜車,四是得到車後歡喜。現在略去第二、第四,沒有另外逐段合說;但合免難時也兼含索車,合等賜時也兼含歡喜。

現在先成雙地牒舉免難、賜車兩段譬喻,再成雙地合回法義。從『譬如那位長者』以下,牒免難;從『自己想到財富』以下,牒等賜;從『如來也是如此』以下,合免難。

門有三種意思:進入、出去、差別。若把三界看作宅,把五陰看作屋舍,眾生因迷於色心而進入色心,這是進入宅舍,也是生死之門。若從出去來說,所乘之法能使人從三界出去;也就是稟受佛所說的通教,以教下所詮之理作門。若從差別來說,便是稟受別教,以教下所詮之理作門。眼前所說的佛教之門,正指藏教、通教兩種教法;教下所詮的道理共同作門,使人得以走出三界,免除火宅之難。

從『如來那時便這樣想』以下,合平等賜車。前面等賜大車先列兩個章門,再作兩段廣說,最後又有第三段解釋;現在的合文有所省略,次序也稍有不同。

第一,從『如來那時便這樣想:我有無量智慧力』以下,合前文第四項解釋何以有車,正如前譬所說財富無量、庫藏充滿。

第二,從『這些眾生都是我的兒子』以下,合前文第五項廣明平等之心,正如長者所想:我的財物沒有窮盡,不應給兒子低劣的小車。『不讓任何人獨自得到滅度,都以如來的滅度使他滅度』,正是合平等之心。

第三,從『這些眾生已經脫離三界』以下,合前文第一項平等心的章門,正如前譬所說各自平等地賜給兒子。

第四,從『諸佛的禪定、解脫等』以下,合前文第二項標舉大車的章門。

第五,從『都是一相、一種』以下,合前文第三項廣說大車,總合車身高廣直到僕從等種種莊嚴。一相,是實相,也就是法身;一種,是種智。般若能生清淨微妙之樂,既是樂便沒有苦,所以名為解脫。這三德高廣,具足莊嚴,收攝眾德,名為摩訶衍,合前譬的大車。

六、別譬第四:為什麼不虛

從『譬如長者先用三車』以下,合第四段不虛。前譬的回答有兩章:第一是保全諸子的身命,第二是不違背長者本來的心意;每章又各有標舉、解釋、以重況輕三項。現在只正面合不違本心,但同時也得到保全身命的意思。

為什麼?佛的本意原是為眾生除去五濁;五濁既然除盡,大善自然得以保全。前文不違本心又有三項:先標舉,其次解釋,第三以長者財富無量反況不虛。眼前只合後面的解釋與反況。

先牒舉以三車誘引、後來給大車的譬喻;其次合如來最初說三乘來誘導,然後只給大乘。這正合前文對不違本心的解釋:長者先有『我要用方便使兒子出去』的心意。

從『為什麼』以下,合第三項反況不虛。長者自己知道財富無量,又想利益兒子,所以先許三車,後給一大車,並不是虛妄。

這一解釋與前面的說法稍有不同。前面的意思是,長者只想使兒子出去,本意不在三車;兒子既已出去,即使不給三車,也不能說是虛妄。現在則說,如來出世,本來想說大乘;只是智慧狹小的眾生貪著三界,所以先用方便誘引。眾生既已出去,最後仍給大乘,便符合如來本心。因此,如來確能把大乘法給與眾生,只是不是一切眾生都能完全領受。

若《華嚴》中的眾生能夠領受,佛便直接給大乘,不必先從一乘分說為三;不能領受的人,才由方便力,在一佛乘中分別說三。三乘之說因眾生的根機而起,不是佛的本意。由此便能說明:先許三而後給一,仍不違本心,也並非虛妄。

This is the second major passage, explaining how the scripture applies the preceding burning-house parable to its Dharma meanings.

Guangzhai Fayun divides the preceding parable into ten items, but applies only seven in the application, leaving three unapplied. Of the seven, five are directly applied and the fifth and eighth are incidentally included, while the seventh and ninth are not applied. This shows that opening the passage into ten parables produces numerous classifications without correspondence between the earlier and later texts. The passage now gathers them under two types, the general and specific parables. The general parable in turn has six items; all six are applied in the present scripture, although their order differs slightly.

I. The Six Items of the General Parable

The first item applies the name, conduct, station, title, virtues, and works of the elder in the preceding parable.

The scripture says, “Śāriputra, the Tathāgata is likewise so,” first applying the elder's station and title. The Tathāgata has immeasurable titles of virtue, of which this passage briefly cites only the ten meanings explained earlier. It next says “all worlds,” using place to determine name and conduct. The preceding parable spoke of country, town, and village; the present text directly says all worlds, referring comprehensively to shared habitation, expedient means with remainder, and its own substance, all of which are places of recompense obtained through wondrous form and wondrous mind. The Tathāgata universally appears in response throughout these three places, so “all worlds” applies the country, town, and village of the preceding parable.

Beginning with “amid various fears,” the text applies the preceding praise of the elder's inner and outer virtues. The inner virtues are represented by his advanced age and decrepitude: age brings extensive experience and abundant understanding, representing the Tathāgata's wisdom and severance of delusive barriers. Amid all fears, ignorance has been forever exhausted, corresponding to “decrepitude” and revealing the virtue of severance; the accomplishment of immeasurable knowledge and vision corresponds to “advanced age” and reveals the virtue of wisdom. Powers, fearlessnesses, and the rest correspond to the elder's immeasurable external wealth. Deeply cultivating meditative concentration enables supernormal powers, so “supernormal power” corresponds to fields; wisdom necessarily illuminates its objects, like a body having somewhere to rely, so “wisdom-power” corresponds to houses; possessing the perfection of skillful means corresponds to the many servants.

The second item, beginning with “great loving-kindness and great compassion,” applies the fourth item in the preceding parable. Loving-kindness and compassion are the basis for carrying out teaching and transformation. “All” means living beings in the five destinies, who are constantly covered and nurtured by compassion, and therefore corresponds to the five hundred people in the house.

The third item, beginning with “and are born in the burning house of the three realms,” applies the house in the second item of the preceding parable.

The fourth item, beginning with “in order to deliver living beings,” applies the sixth item of the preceding parable. Living beings with affinities with the Buddha and close relations to him are delivered first, and therefore correspond to the elder's thirty children.

The fifth item, beginning with the words “birth, old age, illness, and death,” applies the fifth item of the preceding parable, the fire suddenly breaking out.

The sixth item, beginning with “teaching and transforming them so that they attain unsurpassed awakening,” applies the third item of the preceding parable. The teaching can express and disclose principle; following principle, one activates practice and thereby attains awakening. Teaching and principle therefore function together here, corresponding to the house's single gateway.

When explaining these six items, each basis in the parable from the “Skillful Means” chapter must be brought forward and compared so that earlier and later are readily understood. Every passage below is handled in the same way.

II. The First Specific Parable: Seeing the Fire

Beginning with “seeing living beings,” the text enters the application of the specific parables. There are four specific parables in all, and this first applies seeing the fire. The preceding parable has three levels of meaning, although the scriptural wording is arranged in four places; the present application likewise has four places. The parable first describes the elder's alarm and fear, and later describes the children still attached to their place of play. The application instead first describes living beings neither awakening nor being alarmed, and later describes the Tathāgata wishing to remove suffering and give joy. The two sides reveal one another, showing that their sequence is not immovably fixed.

First, the word “seeing” applies the elder's eye that can see: the Tathāgata's wisdom-eye that is quiescently luminous and able to see things as they really are.

Second, beginning with “living beings are beset by birth and old age,” the text applies the fire seen arising on four sides. Here the eight sufferings are the fire. The four sufferings of birth, old age, illness, and death follow the scripture's direct wording. Craving and pursuing is the suffering of not obtaining what is sought. Later birth in hell, heaven, or the human realm is the suffering of the five aggregates. The sufferings of separation from what is loved and encounter with what is hated likewise follow the scripture. These eight sufferings arise from the four inversions and precisely correspond to the fire arising on four sides.

Third, beginning with “living beings are submerged within them,” the text applies the fourth item of the fire seen above: the children neither awaken nor know, and are neither alarmed nor afraid. Because they do not contemplate suffering and its cause, they feel no disenchantment. Because they do not contemplate the path out of suffering and the cessation of suffering, they do not seek liberation. Even while undergoing great suffering, they do not regard it as calamity. This precisely corresponds to their minds feeling no disenchantment and having no wish to leave.

Fourth, beginning with “after seeing this, the Buddha had this thought,” the text applies the third item above, the elder's alarm and fear, and also the elder's thought that although he himself could emerge peacefully and securely through the gateway being burned, the children could not. “I should remove their painful danger” is the power of great compassion; “give them immeasurable joy” is the power of great loving-kindness.

III. The First Half of the Second Specific Parable: Setting Aside the Stool and Using the Carts

Beginning with “the Tathāgata again had this thought,” the text applies the second passage, setting aside the stool and using the carts. The preceding parable has both exhortation to good and admonition against evil; the present application expressly explains only exhortation to good and does not separately explain admonition against evil. The preceding Dharma-teaching likewise exhorts to good without separately explaining admonition against evil because exhorting people to cultivate good is primary and warning against evil ancillary. Exhortation to good is itself admonition against evil, and admonition against evil is itself exhortation to good. Since exhortation to good has now been applied, one knows that admonition against evil is also present within it.

The exhortation in the preceding parable has three levels: first assessing a suitable means of rescue, next being unable to carry it out because the children lack the capacity to accept it, and last ceasing the original transformation. In assessing the means of rescue, there are the parable-matters of body, hands, robe-fold, stool, and table. When the scripture says “only through supernormal power,” it corresponds to the elder's bodily strength; “and through wisdom-power,” to the strength of his hands; praise of the Tathāgata's knowledge and vision, to the robe-fold; and powers and fearlessnesses, to the stool and table. Even if the Buddha, immediately upon appearing in the world, were to assess living beings through these means, they still could not thereby be delivered.

The scripture next asks “Why?” to explain why they cannot be delivered, corresponding to the children's refusal to accept the exhortation. Precisely because the barriers of the five turbidities are profound, living beings have not yet escaped the fires of birth and death. The Great Vehicle is subtle and they cannot enter it, so the text asks how they could understand the Buddha's wisdom. This sentence also corresponds to the house having only one gateway that is narrow and small. Because the gateway is small, they cannot understand buddha-wisdom; not understanding wisdom means being unable to make corresponding practice a gateway of entry and exit.

The scripture says that although the elder has strong body and hands, he does not use them. This corresponds to setting aside the original skillful enticement: because there is no capacity, he ceases that form of transformation; if he were still to impose it, the children might fall and be burned by the fire. Although the word “set aside” does not appear here, comparison with the parable and its basis makes the meaning of ceasing transformation entirely clear.

The passage on ceasing transformation has two levels: it first restates three preceding and following passages of the parable, then directly applies cessation of transformation. The first parable passage restated directly corresponds to ceasing transformation; the two later passages restated incidentally complete this meaning.

“Although body and hands are strong, he does not use them” restates the preceding parable in which he fails to rescue the children through his body and hands, and is used to apply ceasing transformation; the Tathāgata likewise temporarily suspends the original Great teaching. Beginning with “only earnestly,” the text restates the parable of establishing the three carts. Beginning with “then giving each,” it restates the third parable, equally giving great carts. Only the sixteen characters beginning with “the Tathāgata is likewise so” that follow directly apply the third level, cessation of transformation.

IV. Rescuing the Children with the Carts: Four Forms

Beginning with “only through wisdom and skillful means,” the text applies the use of the carts to rescue the children. The preceding text has four forms, and the present text likewise has four.

First, beginning with “only through wisdom,” the text applies the initial assessment of using the three carts to rescue the children.

Second, beginning with “teaching the three vehicles for them,” the text applies the elder's knowledge of what each child formerly delighted in.

Third, beginning with “he then told them,” the text applies praise of the rarity of the three carts. The preceding parable has exhortation, demonstration, and confirmation; the present application likewise contains all three, although in a different order.

It first applies the original second item, “demonstration.” “Do not delight in dwelling within the three realms” indicates the place where afflictions have been exhausted and later birth no longer arises. The three realms demonstrate suffering; not craving coarse forms, sounds, odors, tastes, and tactile objects, or the attachment born from craving them, demonstrates the cause of suffering; swiftly leaving the three realms demonstrates the cessation of suffering and the practice leading to cessation. Cessation and practice also demonstrate that outside the three realms are the wisdom, virtue of severance, and attained fruits of the three vehicles. Urging them to leave swiftly so that they may obtain the three vehicles therefore takes the path out of suffering and the cessation of suffering as the principal content of the three vehicles here.

Next, “I now assure you that this matter will ultimately not be false” applies the original third item, the certainty that the carts will be given, confirming through the assurance of no falsehood that attainment is certain.

Then, beginning with “He further said: you should know,” the text applies the original first item, praise of rarity. These three vehicles are the common means by which all buddhas skillfully guide living beings, and therefore are praised by all noble ones. Attaining knowledge of nonarising is called mastery; attaining knowledge of exhaustion is called freedom from bonds; because “my births are ended” and no later existence is received, it is called having nothing upon which to rely; because “what was to be done has been done and the brahma conduct established,” it is called having nothing to seek.

Fourth, beginning with “if living beings inwardly possess a wisdom-nature,” the text applies the three carts precisely suiting the children's wishes. The preceding parable has four stations including true and semblant; the present application likewise has four. The preceding passage states them generally, whereas this one explains the three vehicles separately. Each vehicle has four items, and each restates the preceding parable in making its correspondence.

“Inwardly possessing a wisdom-nature” means that past cultivation of the three vehicles has already formed a delight in and aptitude for their wisdom, and therefore the Buddha establishes the teachings of the three vehicles. From “inwardly possessing wisdom” through “hearing the Dharma from the Buddha and accepting it in faith” corresponds to hearing that the delightful playthings spoken of by the father suit their wishes, and also corresponds to wisdom through hearing. “Earnestness” corresponds to the children each becoming keen and courageous in mind, and also to wisdom through reflection. “Vigor” corresponds to the second item, pressing one another forward: to press means to infer principle; to push aside means to remove evil dharmas. Because evil dharmas are removed, it is called purification; because principle becomes clear, it is called advancement. This corresponds to wisdom through cultivation. Beginning with “wishing to leave swiftly,” the text corresponds to the third item, racing together; “this is called the Śrāvaka Vehicle” corresponds to the fourth item, vying to escape the burning house.

The practices of all three vehicles each have these four items. Pratyekabuddhas seek natural wisdom. They emphasize contemplating dharmas through their own minds, hear the Dharma from others less, and infer meaning by themselves more. The deer cart is therefore taken as the parable because deer do not depend on people. “Natural” means entering through the gateway of the twelve links of dependent origination. This gateway is originally so and is not made by a buddha, deva, or human; it is therefore called natural wisdom. Not hearing from another is also called natural wisdom.

What bodhisattvas seek is called knowledge of all. Unlike the first two vehicles, it is buddha-wisdom. Bodhisattvas look upward to this wisdom and cultivate the causes of buddhahood, and so the Great Vehicle carries both themselves and others.

V. The Third Specific Parable: Equally Giving Great Carts

Beginning with “it is like the elder seeing that the children had emerged safely,” the text applies the third passage, equally giving great carts. The preceding text has four items: first, escape from the danger of the burning house; second, seeking the carts from the father; third, equally giving the carts; fourth, rejoicing after obtaining them. The present passage omits the second and fourth without applying them in separate passages, but its application of escape from danger also incidentally includes seeking the carts, while its application of equal gift also incidentally includes joy.

The text now restates the two parable passages of escape from danger and giving the carts as a pair, and then applies their Dharma meanings as a pair. Beginning with “It is like that elder,” it restates escape from danger. Beginning with “himself reflecting on his wealth,” it restates equal gift. Beginning with “The Tathāgata is likewise so,” it applies escape from danger.

The gateway has three meanings: entry, exit, and distinction. If the three realms are taken as the house and the five aggregates as its rooms, living beings enter form and mind because they are deluded about form and mind. This is entering the house and is also the gateway of birth and death. In terms of exit, the Dharma ridden can enable people to leave the three realms: one receives the Buddha's Shared teaching and takes the principle it expresses as the gateway. In terms of distinction, one receives the Distinct teaching and takes the principle it expresses as the gateway. The gateway of the Buddha's teaching in the present passage specifically refers to the two teachings of Tripiṭaka and Shared; the principles expressed by these teachings jointly serve as the gateway through which one leaves the three realms and escapes the danger of the burning house.

Beginning with “The Tathāgata then had this thought,” the text applies equally giving the carts. The preceding equal gift of great carts first listed two chapter divisions, then gave two expanded accounts, and finally had a third passage of explanation. The present application abbreviates some material, and its order also differs slightly.

First, beginning with “The Tathāgata then had this thought: I possess immeasurable wisdom-power,” it applies the preceding fourth item, explaining why carts are possessed, just as the preceding parable spoke of immeasurable wealth and storehouses and treasuries full to overflowing.

Second, beginning with “These living beings are all my children,” it applies the preceding fifth item, the expanded explanation of equality of mind, just as the elder thought: my wealth has no limit, and I should not give my children inferior small carts. “Not allowing anyone to attain extinction alone, but causing all to attain extinction through the Tathāgata's extinction” precisely applies equality of mind.

Third, beginning with “These living beings have already escaped the three realms,” it applies the preceding first item, the chapter division of equality of mind, just as the preceding parable said that he equally gave one to each child.

Fourth, beginning with “the buddhas' meditative concentrations, liberations, and the rest,” it applies the preceding second item, the chapter division that initially states the great carts.

Fifth, beginning with “all are of one mark and one kind,” it applies the preceding third item, the expanded account of the great carts, comprehensively applying the cart-body's height and breadth through the servants and the various ornaments. One mark is the true mark, which is Dharma body. One kind is knowledge of all modes. Prajñā gives rise to pure and wondrous joy; because this is joy, it is free from suffering and is therefore called liberation. These three virtues are high and broad, complete with ornaments, and gather all virtues. They are called Mahāyāna and correspond to the great carts in the preceding parable.

VI. The Fourth Specific Parable: Why There Is No Falsehood

Beginning with “It is like the elder first using three carts,” the text applies the fourth passage, no falsehood. The answer in the preceding parable has two chapters: first, preserving the children's bodies and lives; second, not violating the elder's original intent. Each chapter in turn has statement, explanation, and a comparison from the weightier to the lighter. The present passage directly applies only not violating the original intent, but at the same time also includes the meaning of preserving body and life.

Why? The Buddha's original intent is to remove the five turbidities for living beings. Once the five turbidities have been exhausted, great goodness is naturally preserved. The preceding chapter on not violating the original intent also has three items: first a statement, second an explanation, and third the counter-comparison from the elder's immeasurable wealth that establishes no falsehood. The present passage applies only the latter explanation and counter-comparison.

It first restates the parable of using three carts to entice the children and later giving great carts; it next applies the Tathāgata first teaching the three vehicles as an enticement and afterward giving only the Great Vehicle. This precisely corresponds to the preceding explanation of not violating the original intent: the elder first intended, “I will use skillful means to enable the children to emerge.”

Beginning with “Why?” the text applies the third item, the counter-comparison establishing no falsehood. The elder knows that his own wealth is immeasurable and also wishes to benefit his children, so first promising three carts and later giving one great cart is not false.

This explanation differs slightly from the preceding account. The preceding meaning is that the elder wishes only to bring the children out, and his intent is not centered on the three carts. Once the children have emerged, even if the three carts are not given, this cannot be called false. The present text instead says that when the Tathāgata appears in the world, he originally wishes to teach the Great Vehicle. Only because beings of narrow wisdom are attached to the three realms does he first use skillful means to entice them. Once living beings have emerged, he still gives them the Great Vehicle, thereby according with the Tathāgata's original intent. The Tathāgata can therefore give the Dharma of the Great Vehicle to living beings; it is only that not all living beings can fully receive it.

If living beings in the Avataṃsaka can receive it, the Buddha directly gives the Great Vehicle without first differentiating the one vehicle into three. Only for those unable to receive it does the Buddha, through the power of skillful means, differentiate and teach three within the one buddha vehicle. The teaching of the three vehicles arises from the capacities of living beings and is not the Buddha's original intent. This explains why promising three first and later giving one still does not violate the original intent and is not false.

譬喻品 · 偈頌(頌總譬)The Parable · Verse: General Parable

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》第六卷上,天台智者大師說。

一、一百六十五行偈,先頌總譬

第二是偈頌,共有一百六十五行,分作兩部分:前一百行重頌上文長行,後六十五行說明弘通經典的方法。上文長行有開譬、合譬兩段,偈頌也分成兩段:最初六十五行半重頌開譬,其次三十四行半重頌合譬。

開譬的重頌又分兩段:最初三十三行偈重頌總譬,其次三十二行半偈重頌別譬。總譬原有六義,這裡只正面重頌其中四義,並兼帶另外兩義:重頌家宅時兼得一門之譬,重頌五百人時兼得三十子之譬。

最初一句說長者,重頌上文的位號,也兼得名稱、德行與歎德。既然具有長者之德,便可知道祂的名聲與德行普遍受到國邑崇敬,也可知道祂內在、外在以及年齡、德望都很高。對應到所表示的義理,婆伽婆就是位號;佛自己知道已具足智慧、斷德、慈悲等一切功德。

二、大宅為何久、故、頓弊

從『有一座大宅』以下,是第二科,共三行一句,重頌上文第二家宅譬,分作兩段:最初一句重頌宅院廣大;從『這座宅院久遠而陳舊』以下三行,廣說宅體,說明它被燒時的形相,所以知道這一段重頌的是宅體。

三界無始以來便已存在,所以名為『久』;並非現在才造,所以名為『故』;無常而卑下鄙陋,所以名為『頓弊』。又有一解,把頭部配殿,把腹部配堂,把背部配舍;念念相續而無常,所以名為『高危』。

又有一說,以色界為『堂』,以欲界為『舍』;仍不免墮落,所以名為『高危』。命根支撐色身,如同『柱』;過去的行業成為今身的基礎,如同『基陛』。也有一解,以兩足為『柱根』;身體被三相遷變,所以名為『摧朽』。

意識維繫、統攝諸法,如同『梁棟』;身心受各種痛苦破壞,如同梁棟『傾斜』。又有一解,以脊骨為『梁棟』,以𦝣為『基陛』,衰老之時便是『頹毀』。

說到『牆壁』,有一解以四大為『牆壁』,以皮膚為『泥塗』;四威儀不端正,便如『亂墜』;五識昏鈍,不能各自主掌所對境界,便如構件『差脫』。

另有一解,牆壁毀裂,如同皮膚皴裂朽壞;壯年時色澤鮮明清淨,如同剛塗上的泥;年老時色澤枯槁憔悴,如同泥塗後來剝落;頭髮、鬍鬚老朽,終至完全脫落,如同覆蓋屋頂的茅苫凌亂墜下;筋骨老弱,肢節不能相互扶持,如同『椽梠荖脫』。

三、周障、屈曲與雜穢充遍

解釋『周障屈曲』時,印師說:身體三十六種不淨物互相隔障,所以叫作『周障』;豬腸盤旋迴繞,所以叫作『屈曲』。身體不只被無常遷變,其中還有不淨與苦等,所以說『雜穢充遍』。

本論現在的解釋則說:『周障』是六識,『屈曲』是六根。六識依六根攀取境界,通行艱難曲折,所以說『屈曲』;六塵普遍染著六根,所以說『雜穢充遍』。此外還有因緣、觀心兩番解釋〔云云:以下從略〕。

從『有五百人』以下,是第三科,只有半行,重頌上文第三五百人譬。三乘根性都被五道所攝,因此說五百人;這一譬同時兼得三十子之譬。

四、火起二十九行的總科

從鴟梟以下,是第四科,共二十九行偈,正式重頌上文第五火起譬。這二十九行又分四段:最初二十二偈說地面上的事,譬喻欲界火起;第二有三偈半,說孔穴中的事,譬喻色界火起;第三有二偈半,說空中的事,譬喻無色界火起;第四最後一偈,總結各種災難不只一種。

欲界火起的二十二行又分四段:最初十七偈半說被燒的種類,譬喻受十使支配的眾生;第二一偈半說火起的原因,譬喻五濁生起的原因;第三一行半正式說火起的勢頭,譬喻五濁正在生起;第四一行半說眾類被燒的形相,譬喻承受八苦、五濁。

第一段十七行半再分兩段:最初十六行正式說被燒的眾類,後一行半作總結。十六行之中又分兩段:最初六行說禽獸被燒,譬喻受五鈍使支配的眾生;後十行說鬼神被燒,譬喻受五利使支配的眾生。

五鈍使一段再分兩段:最初五行半分別說五鈍使,第二半行作結。最初五鈍使又依慢、瞋、癡、貪、疑分作五段。

五、八鳥譬慢,毒蟲譬瞋

最初半行譬喻慢使。眾生抬高自己、輕視別人,像鳥天性飛臨高處,向下俯視。八種鳥譬喻八種慢;《文殊問經》說八種憍,本論用來配合八鳥:盛壯憍配鴟,性憍配梟,富憍配雕,自在憍配鷲,壽命憍配烏,聰明憍配鵲,行善憍配鳩,色憍配鴿。

凌駕別人叫作憍,珍視自己也叫作憍;愛著自己叫作貪,愛著他人叫作淫;對自己忿恨叫作恚,對他人發怒叫作瞋;自己迷惑叫作愚,使他人迷惑叫作癡〔云云:以下從略〕。

其次,從蚖蛇以下兩句,是第二段,譬喻瞋使。瞋有三種:蚖蛇毒性強盛,沒有受到碰觸便能吸,譬喻無理而生瞋;蝮蛇與蠍子受到觸犯才螫人,譬喻自認執持道理而生瞋;蜈蚣譬喻由戲論而生的瞋。世人說,頸部赤紅的是蜈蚣,不赤的是蚰蜒。

六、守宮以下譬癡

從守宮以下,是第三段,共兩行,譬喻癡使。癡有單獨生起與相應生起兩類。守宮、百足等蟲呆然不動,譬喻單獨生起的無明;狖、貍、鼷鼠等,譬喻相應而起的無明。

從『種種惡蟲』以下,是說從癡這一根本,完備地生起各種結使。各種使互相攀緣,有時橫跨三界而緣,如同蟲類『交橫』;生起得迅速急切,如同『馳走』。

從屎尿以下一行,說癡心所黏著的境界。這些境界本來全都無常、是苦、無我、不淨;眾生因愚癡不能明白,反在其中計執為清淨等而生染著,所以說蜣蜋等蟲聚集在污穢上。

七、狐狼以下譬貪

從狐狼以下,是第四段,共兩行,說明貪使。貪有兩種:第一有力量,第二沒有力量。有力量的貪,憑藉威勢奪取,如狐、狼等;沒有力量的貪,只能向別人乞求粗劣弊壞之物,如野干等。

從咀嚼以下,說貪心取得境界。把外物牽引到自己這邊,如同『咀嚼』;取用不合道理,如同『踐踏』。貪心取境,有時取一座城,有時取一個國家;所取仍有邊界,如同『䶩囓』般啃咬。

又有一解,貪心取境,有的東西有用,有的沒有用:有用仍取,如同『咀嚼』;沒有用也取,如同『踐踏』。另可依多寡分別:少量便咀嚼,數量多便踐踏。『骨肉狼藉』,表示積聚五塵,不知道何時滿足。

『因此群狗爭相撲取』,是說有力量的貪,反過來撲取沒有力量的貪,所指的是國王與盜賊。『飢餓、羸弱、慞惶』,是說常不知足如同飢餓,追求卻不能得到如同羸弱,為了求取而作種種經營尋覓如同慞惶。多欲的人即使富有,實際仍然貧乏。

若依愛心與見心再說,愛心的貪貪著五塵之肉;見心的貪貪著道理之骨。推求知見而得到許多理解,便是骨頭很多;需要骨頭的狗,便爭相前來撲取。

在各種見心中,尚未得到正法之食,所以名為飢;不能制伏、斷除自己的見,所以名為羸;到處尋求解釋,所以名為慞惶。又有一說,這只是直接表示貪求之人心中希求、盼望。

八、鬥諍譬疑,鬼神譬五利使

從鬥諍、摣掣以下兩句,是第五段,譬喻疑使。在兩邊之間猶豫不定,名為疑;不能決定是非,所以鬥諍;心裡一度以為是,名為掣;隨後又以為非,名為摣。啀喍嘷吠,是指發出言論,試圖判決是非的道理。經文接著兩句說恐怖,是第二段,總結上面的五鈍使。

從『處處都有』以下,是第二大段,共十行,說五利使,分作兩段:最初半行總說利使;五利使普遍緣取五陰與四諦,所以下文說『處處都有』。

鬼神有神通、有智慧,禽獸則沒有,所以用鬼神譬喻五利使,用蟲獸譬喻五鈍使。從夜叉以下是第二段,共九行半,分別說五利使;又依邪見、戒取、身見、見取、邊見分作五段。

九、夜叉譬邪見

最初三行說夜叉。夜叉是行動迅捷的鬼,用來譬喻邪見撥棄因果。人屬善報,譬喻出世因果不夾雜煩惱;邪見撥無這一道理,就像夜叉吃人肉。毒蟲等屬惡報,譬喻世間因果夾雜各種煩惱;邪見撥無這一道理,就像夜叉吞吃毒蟲。

『孵育生產』,是說世間之法從同類的因生出同類的果。『各自收藏保護』,是說因中能含有果,所以名為藏;因必定招得果而不會失去,所以名為護。

又可把人肉看作善,把毒蟲看作惡;邪見之心撥無善惡因果,事情如同把善惡全都吞食。『孵育生產』,總說善與惡都具有因果相生的作用。『吃得飽足』,表示邪見之心已經成就;『惡心更加熾盛』,表示邪見之心繼續增廣。

『鬥諍的聲音』,表示錯誤見解在內心成就以後,又向外顯成言教,宣說無因、無果之法,使聽聞的人墮入三惡道,所以說十分可怖。

十、鳩槃茶譬戒取

從鳩槃茶以下,是第二段,共兩行兩句,譬喻戒取。鳩槃茶是鬼中較強勝者,如同有漏的善法勝過各種蟲類。

『蹲踞在土埵上』,表示修十善戒可以生到六天;六天是欲界中的高處,事情如同坐在土埵上。又可解作外道持戒能修禪定,最初得到欲界定,或者得到未來定;未來定尚未脫離欲界,而處在欲界頂端,也如土埵。

『有時離地一尺、二尺』,表示得到色界定如離地一尺,得到無色處定如離地二尺。上升到較高界名為『往』,退墮下來名為『反』;生起覆障心性的見解,如同『縱逸嬉戲』。

解釋『捉住狗的兩足』,有一說:誹謗沒有苦因,如同捉住狗足;撥無苦果,如同用腳壓在狗頸上。集本來能招得果報,如同狗能發出聲音;五利使的見解卻撥無集、也撥無由集得苦的道理,使這個聲音消失。

依觀心解釋,修習六行觀以制伏貪欲;貪暫時不起,看來像已被斷除,所以叫作失聲。狗表示欲貪,兩足表示覺、觀;覺與觀往返活動,常在所貪境界之中。數息使心停止,具有繫縛之義,所以說捉住覺、觀。

所謂撲,是貪覺如果強盛而朝向不淨境界,便修不淨觀來制伏它;貪覺被摧伏,如同狗被撲倒而不能出聲。又有一說,修不淨觀如同撲狗,因不淨觀而能生起禪定,如同狗被撲後失去聲音。

『用腳壓在頸上』,表示狗雖被撲倒,仍然擾動而不肯制伏,所以再用腳壓住。貪雖因知道境界不淨而暫止,仍未十分寂靜,還要以無常觀這一隻腳,壓在保執常住的頸項上,使貪心生起怖畏,貪覺便不再生起。

又有一說,最初一次制心,如把狗朝地面撲倒;使心長時繫於所緣,如以腳壓住狗頸,使它不能再起。『使狗害怕而自己快樂』,表示修無常觀而警醒貪心,如同使狗害怕;由此得到禪定之味,所以名為自己快樂。

十一、身見、見取與邊見

從『鬼身高大』以下,是第三段,共一行半偈,譬喻身見。縱向進入三世而計著有我,所以名為『長』;橫向遍滿五陰而計著有我,所以名為『大』。

計著自我能夠自在,不肯修行善法,也就沒有慚愧,所以名為『裸形』;以惡法莊嚴自己,所以名為『黑』;沒有功德資養,所以名為『瘦』。計著有我的人不能出離三界,所以說『常住其中』。有我的計著存在心中,再發言宣說有我之相,所以說『發出巨大的惡聲』。希望憑這些說法得到道果,所以說『叫呼求食』。

從『另有諸鬼』以下,是第四段,只有半行,譬喻見取。喉嚨細得像針,生命十分危險,卻還保執自己會長壽;非想定本來無常,卻把它計執為涅槃,所以說『喉嚨如針』。

從『頭如牛頭』以下,是第五段,共兩行,譬喻邊見。推求自我是斷滅或常住;斷、常二邊如同牛頭的兩隻角。思量身是不是我、我是不是身,是依我見再生起邊見,如同依牛頭生出兩角。

執常、執斷的過失,能截斷出世間的善,如同吃人肉;也能截斷世間善根,如同有時吞吃狗。時而計常,時而又計斷,前後迴轉,如同頭髮蓬亂。計常便破斷,計斷便破常,彼此殘害,如同兇險殘害。自己沒有智慧與禪定作飲食來資養,所以被飢渴逼迫。

從夜叉、餓鬼以下,是第二段,共一行半,總結欲界煩惱的形相,也總結純受五利使支配的眾生之相。這些全是有漏之心,恆常沒有正道法味,所以說『飢餓急迫』。

『從窗牖向外窺看』,表示用邪曲觀法觀察空理,心中仰慕正道法味;雖然反覆觀察,卻因滯著而不能契會正理,就如隔窗窺見外面的空間,仍不能通行無礙。

十二、宅主近出與欲界火勢

從『這座朽壞的舊宅屬於一人』以下,是第二科,共一偈,說明失火的原因。三界是佛示現教化的處所;佛從發心以來便誓願度脫其中眾生,所以說這座宅屬於一人。

長者在宅時能使人謹慎防火;祂出去以後,諸子無知,因而使火生起。所表示的義理是:如來在大通佛時便常常教導這些眾生,使祂們制伏五濁;眾生感佛示現的因緣盡了,如來便捨棄這一期應身,這些眾生後來又生起五濁。如來只是到他方隨緣赴應,並非永遠離去,所以說『剛出去不久』。

又有一說,從證得無生以後便不再受生三界,所以名為『出』;不久仍將前來應化,所以名為『近』。〈壽量品〉所說多次示現涅槃,正是長者出宅的意思。

從『後來宅舍』以下,是第三科,共兩行,正式說明火起的勢頭。『四面』就是火起的處所;在身、受、心、法等生起四種顛倒、五濁、八苦,所以說『同時』;火勢相續而逐漸增長,所以名為『熾盛』;命根斷絕,所以名為『爆』;風刀分解身體,所以名為『裂』。

又有一解,受苦時悲痛呻吟的聲音名為『爆』,各種感官功能破壞名為『裂』;氣息斷絕、骨骼分離、筋脈斷裂,名為『摧折墮落』;四大解散,名為『牆壁崩倒』。

從鬼神等以下,是第四科,共一行半,說明眾類被燒的形相。有人說,『鬼神』是親屬,『揚聲』是親屬哭泣。本論現在依照上文的五利使來理解鬼神。

受五利使支配的人,有的計著斷滅,有的計著常住。計常的人說,法決定是空,原先有而後來還歸於無,這個無便是常;計斷的人說,法決定斷滅,只有這一次死亡,往後不再相續。兩者都高聲說自己已確定其事、道理已經顯明,所以叫作『揚聲大叫』。

至於受五鈍使支配的人以及各種戒取,本來不計斷滅;如今見到無常,只會生起疑惑、恐懼,不知道出離的方法,所以說『慞惶而不能自己逃出』。

十三、孔穴中的色界火

從惡獸、毒蟲以下,是第二大段,共三行半,說孔穴中的事,譬喻色界火起。諸部解釋義理時,有瞋通於三界之說;這一段經文就是根據。

本段分四:最初一行說被燒的種類。四禪的定境如同孔穴;雖然不像門外那樣開敞寬廣,仍能暫避猛烈火焰。進入禪定,也能暫時免除欲界粗重的惡法。受五利使支配的眾生也能得到禪定,如同毘舍闍鬼也住在孔穴中。

『因為福德淺薄』一句,是第二科,說明火起的原因:因為福德少,所以接近惡緣而遭遇苦惱。『被火逼迫』一句,是第三科,說明火起的勢頭:孔穴中雖然沒有猛焰,仍有熱惱;四禪雖然沒有欲界粗惡,仍有愛著禪味的細苦,所以說被火所逼。

從『互相殘害』以下,是第四科,共兩行,說明被燒的形相。這是說五利使、五鈍使互相侵奪。各種受使支配的眾生同樣得到禪定,所計執的見解卻各自不同;因為不同,便彼此判斷對方的是非,如同互相殘害。

既然在禪定中生起各種見解,便不能生起無漏定慧,只黏著於沉默無言,如同『飲血』;又黏著於五支,如同『吃肉』。野干表示欲界的貪,到了未來定已被斷除,所以說『全都先已死去』,也可以名為被吞食;禪定中的貪如同大惡獸,能吞下欲界之貪。

欲界的四倒、八苦如同『猛烈火焰』;色界的四倒及其苦如同『臭煙』。這也可通指身、受、心、法以及四大、皮肉等,所以說臭煙『四面充塞』。

十四、空中的無色界火與總結

從蜈蚣以下,是第三大段,共兩行半偈,說空中的事,譬喻無色界火起。又分兩段:最初一行說被燒的種類,後一行半說被燒的形相。

厭離色界定而趣向無色,厭棄粗重的色境,轉而觀無色之法,如同毒蛇被火燒而逃出孔穴。若如此解釋,也可知道瞋通於三界。若已得到無色定,必定滅除對下界境界的攀緣,所以說鳩槃茶『隨即捉取而食』。

非想處在三界最高處,仍不能免除顛倒與各種苦,如同『頭上火然』。非想也有八苦之火:心中生起不同的念,名為生苦;念念不能停住,名為老苦;造作之心紛擾,妨礙禪定,名為病苦;從定境退失,名為死苦;追求禪定卻不能得到,名為求不得苦;求定不得,必定有障礙現前,名為怨憎會苦;四陰之心便是五盛陰苦。

不能立即斷除三界最高處的種子,所以如同頭上火然。因為沒有無漏法食,便受飢渴惱迫;仍舊在輪迴中周慞悶走。

從『這座宅院就是如此』以下,是第四科,最後一行總結三界中的災難不只一種。到這裡,總譬的重頌解釋完畢。

Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Six, Upper. Taught by Tiantai Great Master Zhizhe.

I. Of the 165 Lines of Verse, First Chanting the General Parable

Second comes the verse, comprising 165 lines and divided into two parts. The first one hundred lines repeat in verse the preceding prose; the following sixty-five explain methods for transmitting the scripture. The prose above has the opening of the parable and its application, and the verse likewise has two parts: the first sixty-five and a half lines chant the opening of the parable; the next thirty-four and a half chant its application.

The verse repetition of the opening parable is again divided in two. The first thirty-three lines chant the general parable, and the next thirty-two and a half chant the specific parables. The general parable originally has six meanings. Here only four are chanted directly, while the other two are included incidentally: chanting the house also includes the parable of the single gateway, and chanting the five hundred people also includes the parable of the thirty children.

The opening sentence concerns the elder and repeats the preceding status and title while also including name, conduct, and praise of virtue. Since he possesses the virtues of an elder, one knows that his name and conduct are universally honored throughout country and city, and that his inner and outer qualities, age, and moral stature are all eminent. In the doctrinal meaning symbolized, Bhagavān is the title; the Buddha himself knows that he fully possesses wisdom, the virtue of severance, compassion, and all other virtues.

II. Why Is the Great House Long-Standing, Old, and Suddenly Decrepit?

Beginning with “there was one great house” is the second division, comprising three lines and one sentence and chanting the second preceding parable, the house. It has two parts. The first sentence chants the house's vastness; the three lines beginning with “this house was long-standing and old” extensively describe its substance and its appearance while being burned, showing that this passage chants the substance of the house.

The three realms have existed without beginning and are therefore called “long-standing.” They were not made only now and are therefore called “old.” Being impermanent, debased, and contemptible, they are called “suddenly decrepit.” Another explanation correlates the head with the palace hall, the abdomen with the main hall, and the back with the dwelling; because moment-to-moment continuity is impermanent, this is called “high and dangerous.”

Another account takes the form realm as the “hall” and the desire realm as the “dwelling.” Because they still cannot avoid falling, they are called “high and dangerous.” The life faculty supports the body of form like a “pillar”; past karmic activity is the foundation of the present body, like the “foundation and steps.” Another explanation takes the two feet as the “bases of the pillars”; because the body is transformed by the three marks, they are called “broken and rotted.”

Consciousness maintains and governs the various dharmas like “beams and ridgepoles”; body and mind are damaged by many sufferings like beams and ridgepoles “leaning.” Another explanation takes the spine as the “beams and ridgepoles,” the waist as the “foundation and steps,” and old age as their “collapse.”

Regarding the “walls,” one explanation takes the four elements as the “walls” and the skin as the “earthen coating.” When the four modes of deportment are improper, it is like “falling in disorder”; when the five consciousnesses are dull and cannot each govern their respective objects, it is like structural members “coming apart.”

Another explanation says that ruined and split walls resemble cracked and decaying skin; the fresh, clear complexion of youth resembles newly applied earthen coating; the withered and haggard complexion of old age resembles the coating later falling away; aged hair and beard eventually fall out entirely like roof thatching dropping in disorder; and old, weak sinews and bones whose joints can no longer support one another resemble “rafters and eaves loosened and detached.”

III. Encircled by Obstructions, Winding, and Filled Everywhere with Filth

In explaining “encircled by obstructions and winding,” Master Yin says that the body's thirty-six impure constituents obstruct one another and are therefore called “encircled by obstructions,” while the pig intestine coils and turns and is therefore called “winding.” The body is not only transformed by impermanence but also contains impurity, suffering, and the rest; hence it is “filled everywhere with filth.”

The root treatise's present explanation instead says that “encircled by obstructions” means the six consciousnesses and “winding” the six faculties. The six consciousnesses grasp objects in reliance on the six faculties, proceeding with difficulty and circuitousness; hence “winding.” Because the six objects stain the six faculties everywhere, it is “filled everywhere with filth.” There are also explanations in terms of causes and conditions and contemplation of the mind. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

Beginning with “there were five hundred people” is the third division. It occupies only half a line and chants the preceding third parable, the five hundred people. The capacities of the three vehicles are all included within the five destinies, hence five hundred people; this parable also incidentally includes the parable of the thirty children.

IV. General Outline of the Twenty-Nine Lines on the Outbreak of Fire

Beginning with owls and other birds is the fourth division, comprising twenty-nine lines of verse and directly chanting the preceding fifth parable, the outbreak of fire. These twenty-nine lines are divided into four passages. The first twenty-two concern events on the ground, symbolizing the outbreak of fire in the desire realm. The second, three and a half lines, concerns events in holes, symbolizing the outbreak of fire in the form realm. The third, two and a half lines, concerns events in open space, symbolizing the outbreak of fire in the formless realm. The fourth and final line concludes that the many dangers are not of only one kind.

The twenty-two lines on the outbreak of fire in the desire realm are further divided into four passages. The first seventeen and a half describe the kinds of beings burned, symbolizing living beings governed by the ten agents. The second, one and a half lines, describes the cause of the fire, symbolizing the cause from which the five turbidities arise. The third, one and a half lines, directly describes the force with which the fire begins, symbolizing the actual arising of the five turbidities. The fourth, one and a half lines, describes the appearance of the many kinds being burned, symbolizing undergoing the eight sufferings and five turbidities.

The first passage of seventeen and a half lines is divided in two: the first sixteen directly describe the kinds of beings burned, and the last one and a half conclude. The sixteen are again divided in two: the first six describe birds and beasts being burned, symbolizing living beings governed by the five dull agents; the next ten describe ghosts and spirits being burned, symbolizing living beings governed by the five sharp agents.

The passage on the five dull agents is again divided in two: the first five and a half lines explain them separately, and the second half-line concludes. The first section divides the five dull agents into conceit, anger, delusion, greed, and doubt.

V. Eight Birds Symbolize Conceit; Poisonous Creatures Symbolize Anger

The first half-line symbolizes the agent of conceit. Living beings elevate themselves and slight others, like birds whose nature is to soar high and look down. Eight kinds of birds symbolize eight forms of conceit. The Sutra of Questions by Mañjuśrī teaches eight forms of pride, which the root treatise correlates with the eight birds: pride in youthful strength with the kite, pride in lineage with the owl, pride in wealth with the eagle, pride in mastery with the vulture, pride in longevity with the crow, pride in intelligence with the magpie, pride in wholesome conduct with the turtledove, and pride in appearance with the pigeon.

To tower over others is called pride, and to value oneself is likewise called pride. Loving oneself is greed, loving another is lust; anger directed at oneself is resentment, anger directed at another is wrath; one's own confusion is foolishness, and confusing another is delusion. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

Next, the two phrases beginning with black snakes form the second passage and symbolize the agent of anger. Anger has three kinds. The black snake's poison is so potent that it can draw in without being touched, symbolizing anger that arises without reason. Vipers and scorpions sting only when touched, symbolizing anger arising from attachment to what one regards as principle. Centipedes symbolize anger arising through conceptual proliferation. People commonly say that those with red necks are centipedes and those without are house centipedes.

VI. Beginning with House Lizards: The Parable of Delusion

Beginning with house lizards is the third passage, comprising two lines and symbolizing the agent of delusion. Delusion has two types: arising alone and arising in association. House lizards, many-legged creatures, and the like remain blankly still, symbolizing ignorance that arises alone; monkeys, wildcats, mice, and the like symbolize ignorance that arises in association.

Beginning with “the many evil insects” explains how, from the root of delusion, the various fetters arise in full. The various agents condition one another; some range across and take all three realms as objects, like the insects crossing in every direction; they arise rapidly and urgently, like the creatures racing about.

The one line beginning with excrement and urine explains the objects to which the deluded mind attaches. All these objects are impermanent, painful, without self, and impure. Unable to understand because of delusion, living beings instead construe purity and the like in them and become attached; hence dung beetles and other insects gather upon the filth.

VII. Beginning with Foxes and Wolves: The Parable of Greed

Beginning with foxes and wolves is the fourth passage, comprising two lines and explaining the agent of greed. Greed has two forms: with strength and without strength. Greed with strength seizes through force and power, like foxes and wolves. Greed without strength can only beg others for coarse and inferior things, like jackals.

Beginning with chewing explains the greedy mind taking its objects. Drawing external things toward oneself resembles “chewing”; taking without following principle resembles “trampling.” A greedy mind may seize a city or seize an entire country. What it takes still has boundaries, like “gnawing with the teeth.”

Another explanation says that some objects taken by greed are useful and some useless: taking what is useful resembles “chewing,” while taking even what is useless resembles “trampling.” They may also be divided by quantity: a small amount is chewed, while a great amount is trampled. “Bones and flesh scattered everywhere” means accumulating the five sensory objects without knowing when one has enough.

“Because of this, the pack of dogs competes to strike and seize” means that greed with strength turns upon and seizes those without strength, referring to kings and thieves. “Hungry, emaciated, and panicked” means that constant dissatisfaction resembles hunger, pursuing without obtaining resembles emaciation, and undertaking all kinds of schemes and searches to acquire things resembles panic. A person of many desires remains impoverished even when wealthy.

Explained further through minds of craving and views, greed belonging to craving desires the flesh of the five objects, while greed belonging to views desires the bones of principles and explanations. Pursuing knowledge and views until one has acquired many understandings means possessing many bones; dogs that need bones compete to come and seize them.

Among the many minds of views, not yet obtaining the food of right Dharma is called hunger; being unable to subdue and sever one's own views is called emaciation; searching everywhere for explanations is called panic. Another account says that the three simply express the hopes and longings of a greedy person's mind.

VIII. Fighting Symbolizes Doubt; Ghosts and Spirits Symbolize the Five Sharp Agents

The two phrases beginning with fighting, grasping, and pulling form the fifth passage and symbolize the agent of doubt. Hesitation between two sides is called doubt; inability to decide right and wrong produces fighting. The mind temporarily supposing something right is called pulling; afterward supposing it wrong is called grasping. Baring the teeth, howling, and barking mean issuing arguments in an attempt to decide the principle of right and wrong. The next two phrases of the scripture speak of terror and form the second passage, concluding the five dull agents above.

Beginning with “they are everywhere” is the second major passage, comprising ten lines and explaining the five sharp agents. It has two parts. The first half-line gives a general explanation: because the sharp agents universally take the five aggregates and four truths as objects, the text below says “they are everywhere.”

Ghosts and spirits possess supernormal powers and knowledge, whereas birds and beasts do not. Ghosts and spirits therefore symbolize the five sharp agents, while insects and beasts symbolize the five dull agents. Beginning with yakṣas is the second passage, comprising nine and a half lines and separately explaining the five sharp agents. It is divided into deviant views, attachment to precepts, the view of a body, attachment to views, and extreme views.

IX. Yakṣas Symbolize Deviant Views

The first three lines concern yakṣas. A yakṣa is a swiftly moving ghost and symbolizes deviant views that deny cause and effect. Humans belong to good recompense and symbolize supramundane cause and effect unmixed with affliction. Deviant views deny this principle, like yakṣas eating human flesh. Poisonous insects and the like belong to bad recompense and symbolize mundane cause and effect mixed with many afflictions. Deviant views deny this principle, like yakṣas devouring poisonous insects.

“Incubating, nursing, and giving birth” means that worldly dharmas produce results of their own kind from causes of their own kind. “Each hides and protects its own” means that a cause can contain a result and is therefore called hiding; because the cause unfailingly brings about the result, which is not lost, it is called protecting.

Human flesh may also be taken as good and poisonous insects as evil. The mind of deviant views denies the cause and effect of good and evil, resembling the devouring of both. “Incubating, nursing, and giving birth” states generally that both good and evil possess the function by which cause and result produce one another. “Having eaten their fill” means that the mind of views is established; “their evil minds blaze more fiercely” means that the mind of views continues to expand.

“The sound of fighting” means that after a false view is established inwardly, it manifests outwardly as verbal teaching, proclaiming a doctrine of neither cause nor result. Because this can cause hearers to fall into the three bad destinies, it is called extremely terrifying.

X. Kumbhāṇḍas Symbolize Attachment to Precepts

Beginning with the kumbhāṇḍas is the second passage, comprising two lines and two phrases and symbolizing attachment to precepts. Kumbhāṇḍas are stronger among ghosts, just as contaminated wholesome dharmas surpass the many insects.

“Squatting upon earthen mounds” means that cultivating the ten wholesome precepts can produce rebirth in the six heavens. The six heavens are high places within the desire realm, like sitting upon an earthen mound. It may also mean that outsiders who maintain precepts can cultivate meditative concentration, first attaining desire-realm concentration or future concentration. Future concentration has not yet left the desire realm but occupies its summit, likewise resembling an earthen mound.

“At times leaving the ground by one or two feet” means that attaining form-realm concentration resembles rising one foot and attaining concentration in the formless spheres resembles rising two feet. Ascending to a higher realm is called “going,” and falling back is called “returning.” Giving rise to views that cover one's nature resembles “roaming freely and playing.”

Regarding “seizing the dog's two feet,” one explanation says that denying the cause of suffering resembles seizing a dog's feet, while denying the result of suffering resembles pressing a foot upon its neck. Accumulation originally produces a result, like a dog producing sound; the views of the sharp agents deny accumulation and deny the principle that suffering is obtained through accumulation, causing this sound to disappear.

In the contemplative explanation, one cultivates the six practices to subdue greed. Because greed temporarily does not operate and seems to have been severed, this is called losing its voice. The dog represents desire and greed, while its two feet represent applied and sustained thought. Applied and sustained thought move back and forth and constantly remain within the objects of greed. Counting breaths stops the mind and has the meaning of binding it, hence seizing applied and sustained thought.

To strike down means that when greedy thought grows strong and turns toward an impure object, one cultivates the contemplation of impurity to subdue it. Greedy thought is crushed and subdued like a dog struck down and thereby unable to make a sound. Another explanation says that cultivating the contemplation of impurity resembles striking down the dog, while the meditative concentration produced through that contemplation resembles the dog losing its voice after being struck down.

“Pressing a foot upon its neck” means that although the dog has been struck down, it still struggles and will not submit, so a foot is added to restrain it. Although greed temporarily stops upon knowing that objects are impure, it is not yet entirely still. The foot of contemplation of impermanence must further press upon the neck that clings to permanence. Greed then becomes afraid, and greedy thought no longer arises.

Another account says that initially restraining the mind once is like throwing the dog to the ground; continuously binding the mind to its object is like pressing a foot upon the dog's neck so that it cannot rise. “Frightening the dog and delighting oneself” means awakening the greedy mind through contemplation of impermanence, like frightening the dog; the taste of meditative concentration is thereby obtained, hence delighting oneself.

XI. The View of a Body, Attachment to Views, and Extreme Views

Beginning with “the ghost's body was tall and large” is the third passage, comprising one and a half lines of verse and symbolizing the view of a body. Vertically entering the three times and construing a self is called “tall”; horizontally pervading the five aggregates and construing a self is called “large.”

Reckoning that the self possesses mastery, one refuses to cultivate wholesome dharmas and therefore has no shame or conscience; hence “naked form.” Adorning oneself with evil dharmas is “black,” and lacking the nourishment of merit and virtue is “thin.” Those who construe a self cannot leave the three realms, hence “constantly dwelling within.” The construction of self exists inwardly and is then verbally proclaimed as the mark of self, hence “making a great evil sound.” Hoping to obtain the fruit of the path through these claims is “crying out in search of food.”

Beginning with “there were also other ghosts” is the fourth passage. It occupies only half a line and symbolizes attachment to views. Their throats are as narrow as needles and their lives are in great danger, yet they still cling to the belief that they will live long. The concentration of neither-perception-nor-nonperception is impermanent, yet they construe it as nirvāṇa; hence “their throats were like needles.”

Beginning with “heads like ox heads” is the fifth passage, comprising two lines and symbolizing extreme views. One investigates whether the self is annihilated or permanent; the two extremes resemble the two horns of an ox head. Deliberating whether the body is the self or the self is the body means that extreme views arise based upon the view of self, like two horns growing from an ox head.

The faults of clinging to permanence and annihilation can cut off supramundane good, like eating human flesh, and can cut off mundane roots of good, like sometimes devouring dogs. At one time they construe permanence and at another annihilation, turning back and forth like disheveled hair. Construing permanence refutes annihilation, and construing annihilation refutes permanence; each harms the other, like savage cruelty. Lacking the food and drink of wisdom and concentration to nourish themselves, they are pressed by hunger and thirst.

Beginning with yakṣas and hungry ghosts is the second passage, comprising one and a half lines. It concludes the appearance of desire-realm afflictions and also the appearance of living beings governed solely by the sharp agents. All these are contaminated states of mind that constantly lack the flavor of the right path, hence “desperately hungry.”

“Peering outward through windows” means contemplating the principle of emptiness through a deviant and crooked method while inwardly admiring the flavor of the right path. Although one repeatedly contemplates, attachment prevents accord with right principle, just as one peers through a window and sees the open space outside but still cannot pass through without obstruction.

XII. The Householder Has Recently Left and the Fire's Force in the Desire Realm

Beginning with “this decayed old house belonged to one person” is the second division, comprising one verse and explaining the cause of the fire. The three realms are the places in which the Buddha manifests and teaches. Since first giving rise to resolve, the Buddha has vowed to deliver the living beings within them, and therefore the house is said to belong to one person.

When the elder is in the house, he can make its inhabitants guard carefully against fire. After he leaves, the children are unaware, and the fire consequently begins. In the doctrinal meaning symbolized, since the time of the Buddha Great Penetrating Wisdom Excellence the Tathāgata has constantly taught these living beings and enabled them to subdue the five turbidities. When the conditions through which living beings evoke the Buddha's manifestation are exhausted, the Tathāgata relinquishes that responsive body, and later these beings again give rise to the five turbidities. The Tathāgata has only gone to another land in response to affinities and has not left forever; hence “he had recently left.”

Another explanation says that after attaining nonarising, one is no longer born in the three realms and is therefore called “having left”; because one will soon return in responsive manifestations, it is called “recent.” The “Lifespan” chapter's statement that nirvāṇa is repeatedly manifested expresses the elder's leaving the house.

Beginning with “later, in the house” is the third division, comprising two lines and directly explaining the force with which the fire begins. “Four sides” means the places in which the fire arises. Because the four inversions, five turbidities, and eight sufferings arise in relation to body, feeling, mind, and dharmas, it says “at once.” Because the fire's force continues and gradually increases, it is called “blazing”; the severance of the life faculty is “exploding,” and dismemberment by the wind-blade is “splitting.”

Another explanation says that the sound of grief and groaning while undergoing suffering is “exploding,” while destruction of the various faculties is “splitting.” Breath ending, bones separating, and sinews snapping are “breaking, collapsing, and falling”; dissolution of the four elements is “the walls falling down.”

Beginning with ghosts and spirits is the fourth division, comprising one and a half lines and explaining the appearance of those being burned. Some say that “ghosts and spirits” are relatives and “raising their voices” is the relatives' weeping. The root treatise now follows the five sharp agents above in understanding the ghosts and spirits.

Some people governed by the five sharp agents construe annihilation and others permanence. Those who construe permanence say that dharmas are determinately empty: what once existed afterward returns to nonexistence, and this nonexistence is permanent. Those who construe annihilation say that dharmas are determinately annihilated: there is only this one death, with no further continuity. Both loudly proclaim that they have definitively established the matter and that the principle has become evident, hence “raising their voices and crying aloud.”

Those governed by the five dull agents and the various forms of attachment to precepts do not originally construe annihilation. On suddenly seeing impermanence, they give rise only to doubt and fear and do not know the way out; hence “panicked and unable to escape by themselves.”

XIII. The Form-Realm Fire within the Holes

Beginning with evil beasts and poisonous insects is the second major passage, comprising three and a half lines. It concerns events within holes and symbolizes the outbreak of fire in the form realm. When the various schools explain doctrine, they say that anger extends throughout the three realms; this scriptural passage is their evidence.

The passage has four parts. The first line describes the kinds of beings burned. The objects of the four meditative absorptions resemble holes: although not as open and broad as the space outside the gateway, they can still afford temporary refuge from fierce flames. Entering meditative concentration can likewise bring temporary escape from the coarse evils of the desire realm. Living beings governed by the sharp agents can also attain concentration, just as piśāca ghosts likewise dwell within the holes.

The phrase “because their merit was scant” is the second division and explains the cause of the fire: scant merit brings proximity to evil conditions and encounter with suffering. “Pressed by the fire” is the third division and explains the fire's force. Although there are no fierce flames inside the holes, painful heat remains; although the four absorptions lack the coarse evils of the desire realm, subtle suffering from attachment to the taste of concentration remains. Thus they are pressed by the fire.

Beginning with “mutually harming one another” is the fourth division, comprising two lines and explaining the appearance of those being burned. It means that the sharp and dull agents seize from one another. Living beings governed by these agents all attain concentration alike, yet the views they construe differ. Because they differ, each judges the other's right and wrong, like mutually inflicting harm.

Since various views arise within meditative concentration, uncontaminated concentration and wisdom cannot arise. They cling only to silence, like “drinking blood,” and cling to the five factors, like “eating flesh.” Jackals represent desire-realm greed, which has already been severed at future concentration; hence they “had all died earlier” and may also be called devoured. Greed within meditative concentration resembles the great evil beasts that can swallow desire-realm greed.

The four inversions and eight sufferings of the desire realm resemble “fierce flames”; the four inversions and suffering of the form realm resemble “foul smoke.” This may also refer generally to body, feeling, mind, dharmas, the four elements, skin, flesh, and the rest; hence foul smoke “filled all four sides.”

XIV. The Formless-Realm Fire in Open Space and the Conclusion

Beginning with centipedes is the third major passage, comprising two and a half lines of verse and concerning events in open space, symbolizing the outbreak of fire in the formless realm. It is divided in two: the first line describes the kinds of beings burned, and the final one and a half lines describe the appearance of those burned.

Becoming disenchanted with form-realm concentration and turning toward the formless, one rejects coarse objects of form and instead contemplates formless dharmas, like poisonous snakes burned by the fire and fleeing from their holes. Under this explanation, one also knows that anger extends through the three realms. If formless concentration is attained, engagement with objects of the lower realms necessarily ceases; hence the kumbhāṇḍas “immediately seize and eat them.”

Neither-perception-nor-nonperception occupies the summit of the three realms, yet it still cannot avoid inversions and many sufferings, like “fire burning overhead.” It too has the fire of the eight sufferings: the arising of a different thought is the suffering of birth; thoughts unable to remain from moment to moment are the suffering of old age; the disturbance of constructive mental activity, which obstructs concentration, is the suffering of illness; falling back from concentration is the suffering of death; seeking concentration without obtaining it is the suffering of not obtaining what is sought; when concentration is not obtained, an obstruction necessarily appears, which is the suffering of encountering what is hated; and the mind composed of the four aggregates is the suffering of the five clinging aggregates.

Because the seeds at the summit of existence cannot be immediately severed, it resembles fire burning overhead. Lacking uncontaminated Dharma-food, beings are oppressed by hunger and thirst and continue wandering frantically within saṃsāra.

Beginning with “this house was like this” is the fourth division. Its final line concludes that the dangers in the three realms are not of only one kind. Here the explanation of the verse that chants the general parable is complete.

譬喻品 · 偈頌(頌別譬・合譬・通經勸信)The Parable · Verse: Specific and Applied Parables; Exhortation to Trust and Transmit the Sutra

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、別譬只頌三段,先從長者見火說起

從『這時宅主站在門外』以下,共有三十二行半偈,是重頌第二段別譬。前面的別譬本來有四段,這裡的偈頌只重頌三段:最初二行半,重頌長者見火;第二有十三行,重頌捨几用車,也就是暫寢大教、施以小法的譬喻;第三有十七行,重頌賜給大車的譬喻。

最初二行半重頌見火,又分三項:第一是能見的人,第二是他所看見的火,第三是看見以後生起驚怖。這三項在偈中全都具足。

先看能見的人。從『宅主』以下三句,正是能見之人。上面的長行說『看見』,如今偈頌卻說『聽見』,是用聽見代替看見。凡是聽見,必定從別人而來。

所謂『在門外站立』,是重頌上文長者自己能從正在燃燒的門安穩出來。『站立』又表示,祂住在法身之地,心中常懷大悲,想要救拔眾生,因此不坐在第一義空的座位上。

『有人來說』中的這個人,本論並列四種解釋。舊解說,是十方諸佛告訴釋迦:與祢有緣的諸子還在三界之中,他們的善根將要滅失。另一解說,是眾生能感佛的機,成為前來報告的他人。本論現在的解釋是:法是佛的老師,這裡指三昧之法;此法既能作老師,便是所謂他人。佛若入三昧,就能看見眾生之機;是三昧使佛看見,所以經文說有人來報告。又一解說,大悲本身便是他人。〔云云〕

從『你那些孩子們』以下一行一句,是第二項,重頌長者所看見的火。

這裡有人問:孩子原本還沒有出去,為什麼經文卻說他們因為遊戲而又進到宅中?

回答有兩支。第一,眾生或許曾經發心;發心時可以名為已出三界,後來又退轉回來,便名為再入。譬如一個人舉腳正要跨出門邊,卻又轉身退回;這樣既可以說已經出,也可以說又回來進入。第二,從理性說,本性原來清淨,不是三界之法;只是因為無明而生起戲論,於是才有生死,所以經文說先前因遊戲而來入此宅。

大善尚未顯著,稱為『幼小』;被無明遮覆,稱為『無知』。從『長者聽見以後,驚而進入』以下兩句,是第三項,重頌上文長者立刻大驚怖、因而生起大悲之心。

二、救子不得:擬以大教,孩子卻不受誡

從『正應設法救濟』以下十三行,是重頌捨几用車,分成兩段。最初五行半,重頌上文以大教救子而不能成功;後七行半,重頌改用三車。

先說救子不得。上文展開譬喻時有勸、有誡;前面合法時只合了勸,這裡的偈頌則只重頌誡。誡文原有三項,現在仍說三項。最初四偈半,重頌長者想要說明可怕危險、先擬定合宜的教法;從『諸子無知』以下三句,是第二項,重頌孩子不接受勸誡;『仍舊嬉戲不止』一句,是第三項,正面重頌停止以大教化導。

『方宜』是擬議用大教救濟。『告訴、曉諭』就是向孩子說明各種患難、加以勸誡教導。經文特別指出『嬉戲不止』這一句,是重頌上文孩子只看著父親而已;長者見勸誡無效,便放下那些苦切的言語。

三、改用三車:四義略一,勸、示、證而重勸

從『這時長者心中這樣想』以下七行半偈,是第二段,重頌上文改用三車。

上文原有四義:第一,擬議施設三車;第二,知道孩子先前的喜好;第三,讚歎三車稀有;第四,使施設符合孩子的願望。現在的偈頌只具三義,略去知道孩子先前喜好的第二義。

最初三行重頌擬議施設三車。從『告訴諸子』以下三偈,是第二義,勸孩子出宅並讚歎三車稀有。上文以勸、示、證三義說明,現在偈頌仍有勸、示、證三義,只因把勸說重頌一次,所以文字上成為四個單元。

第一個單元有一行,重頌勸說。第二,從羊車以下三句,重頌展示三車。第三,『你們快出來』一句,又一次重頌勸說。第四,從『我為你們』以下一偈,重頌作證:父親確實能為孩子造車、給車。

從『諸子聽說有這些車』以下一行半偈,是第三義,重頌施設符合孩子的願望。這裡總括重頌上文六句。孩子『奔馳而出』,本論配作見諦;他們『到達空地』,本論配作無學。

四、等賜大車:免難、索車、等賜、歡喜

從『長者看見孩子們已經出了火宅』以下十七行偈,是第三段,重頌上文等賜大車的譬喻。

上文有四段:第一免除危難,第二索取先前所許的車,第三平等賜給大車,第四得到車後歡喜。現在偈頌也依同一次序具足四段:最初五行重頌免難歡喜;第二三行重頌索車;第三七行半重頌等賜;第四一行半重頌得車歡喜。

最初五行重頌諸子免難,其中又分兩層:第一層一行,正面重頌免難;從『而自己』以下四行,是第二層,重頌長者歡喜。

對『坐在師子座』,本論並列兩種解釋。第一說是諸子坐在座上;他們已經出了三界,所以得到無所畏懼。第二說是長者坐在座上;長者看見孩子免除危難,自己也就得到無畏。最初站在門外時,孩子仍在火宅,所以他還有憂畏;如今孩子已出了門,他才安坐而無畏。因此〈方便品〉說『如今我歡喜而無所畏懼』。到這裡,免難一段解釋完畢。

從『而自己慶幸』以下四行,是重頌長者歡喜,經文的意思依文字可知。

從『孩子知道父親安坐』以下三行偈,是第二段,重頌孩子索車,依經文便可明白。

從『長者非常富有』以下七行半,是第三段,重頌平等賜給大車。上文有兩個章門、兩段廣說、兩段解釋,合起來成五個文字單元;這裡只重頌其中四個,不重頌廣說平等之心,也不重頌解釋平等之心。

最初一行越過次序,先重頌第四項,也就是解釋大車。屋內盛物稱為庫,地下盛物稱為藏;修行具足一切法,稱為藏;眼、耳等六根具足一切法,稱為庫。〔云云〕

從『其次用各種寶物』以下六行偈,是第二項,重頌廣說大車。其中最初兩句重頌兩個章門。『用這樣的妙車』一句,是第三項,重頌大車章門;『平等賜給諸子』一句,是第四項,重頌平等之心的章門。

從『諸子這時歡喜踊躍』以下一行半,是第四段,重頌得到車後歡喜。

『遊於四方』,本論解作乘著中道智慧:橫向遊歷四種四門、四種四諦,縱向遊歷四十一位,最後究竟常、樂、我、淨之德,所以說能自在嬉戲。

五、合總譬:四意兼攝六譬

從『告訴舍利弗,我也是如此』以下三十四行半,是第二大段,重頌合譬。

最初四行重頌合總譬,只作四個意思,卻兼攝六項譬喻。『我也是如此』一行,重頌合長者:上半行合長者的位號,下半行合長者的名與行,同時兼有讚歎德業之義。佛在七種方便賢聖中最為尊上,又是九種世間之父。

『一切眾生都是我的孩子』一偈,重頌合五道眾生,義中也兼攝三十子。三十子是緣因之子,一切眾生則是正因之子。

『三界沒有安穩』半偈,重頌合家宅,也兼攝唯一門的意思。『各種苦充滿其中』一偈半,重頌合火起。到這裡,合總譬完畢。

六、合別譬先合見火,再合捨几用車

從『如來已經離開三界火宅』以下三十行半,是第二段,重頌合別譬。前面的頌開沒有重頌不虛,現在的頌合則把不虛補入。

最初三偈,重頌如來看見眾生被生、老等苦燒煮,對合見火譬。前面頌開的見火分三項,如今合法也分三項。

第一偈重頌如來是能見者。正因祂寂然閑居,才能看見五濁中的諸子;這一偈對合前面『聽見有人來說』。從『如今這個三界』以下一行半,是第二項,重頌如來所看見的眾生被生、老、病、死燒煮,對合所見之火。從『只有我一人』以下半偈,是第三項,重頌佛看見以後立刻生起救護之念,對合長者驚而進入火宅。

從『雖然又加以教誡』以下四行,重頌合捨几用車,分為兩段。

第一段一行,重頌合捨几。前面展開譬喻時有擬議合宜、眾生無機、停止教化三項;現在這一偈也有三意,只是總略而說。『雖然又加以教誡』一句,重頌擬議合宜;『卻不相信接受』一句,重頌眾生沒有接受大教的機;下面兩句重頌停止大教。另有一種分法,認為下面兩句也都是重頌沒有接受之機。

『因為貪著很深』,重頌上文眾生尚未免除生、老、病、死、憂、悲、苦、惱等事。

從『因此以方便』以下三偈,是第二段,重頌合用車救子得脫。上文有四義,這裡只重頌三義,同樣略去知道孩子先前喜好的第二義。

最初『因此以方便』一句,重頌上文只以智慧方便作擬議。從『為他們說三乘』以下一行一句,是第二義,重頌合上文讚歎三車稀有。從『這些孩子們』以下一行半,是第三義,重頌合上文施設適合所願。

上文對合三乘時,每一乘各有四句,現在則把三乘總括重頌。『如果心已決定』,本論說從苦法忍以上才是真正決定;這一句總括重頌三乘奔馳而出的階位。後面從『具足』以下一行,則分別重頌三乘競相出宅的階位。

七、合等賜:同得大車,日夜遊戲

從『你舍利弗,我為眾生』以下八行,是第三段,重頌合第三等賜大車譬。

長行合法時沒有對合索車與歡喜,頌開卻兩者俱有。如今頌合,只合等賜與歡喜,不合免難與索車;前後彼此取捨,到最後仍成兩段。文字又分兩部分:最初五行重頌合等賜,後三行重頌歡喜。

上文合等賜有四項,這裡不頌其中兩項,只合兩個章門與第三段廣說大車,又重頌解釋何以有車。

第一,從『你舍利弗』以下一行,先重頌大車章門,對應上文諸佛的禪定等法。第二,從『你們如果能夠』以下一行,重頌合平等之心的章門,對應上文已脫離三界的眾生。第三,從『這一乘微妙』以下兩行,重頌合正面廣說大車,對應上文都是一相、一種等語。第四,從『無量億千的各種力與解脫』以下一行,重頌上文所以有車的理由。

從『得到這樣的一乘』以下三偈,是第二部分,重頌得到車後歡喜。這裡又分兩層:最初二偈,說各自都得到大車;後面從『由於這個因緣』以下一偈,作結並勸人相信。

最初二偈所說的『日夜』,本論列出幾層意思。初得佛知見時,中道智慧之光如白日,尚存的無明如黑夜;自己得到中道智慧如白日,又以慈悲進入生死如黑夜。常常運行智慧與慈悲這兩法,所以說日夜遊戲。

三乘人共同進入佛智,所以經文說與諸菩薩及聲聞眾同乘。這也可以從自行、化他兩面說:自己獲得這一乘,所以說日夜遊戲;又以這一乘化導他人,所以說與諸菩薩及聲聞眾同乘寶乘。所化導的三乘人由此同乘寶乘。

下一偈說,所說的一乘沒有三乘並立的因緣;在十方國土中審實尋求,只有一乘,沒有第二乘。三乘只是佛以方便施設,所以不在這一句的直說之內。

本論末後又記他人的一問:菩薩如果沒有索車,為什麼後來乘車而歡喜?

八、合不虛:先說三,障除後還說一大

從『告訴舍利弗,你們這些人』以下十五行半偈,是第四段,重頌上文合不虛譬。

上文合法分兩層:先舉兩項譬喻,再合法說明不虛。現在只重頌合不虛,又分兩部分:最初三行半,正面重頌合不虛的章門;從『若有菩薩』以下十二偈,重頌解釋不虛,以舍利弗所作稱合父親本心的譬喻為依據。

父親原本想使孩子脫離危難,所以先施設三車。孩子既已免難,後來即使不給小車,也沒有違背原先救子出難的心,因此不算虛妄。佛重頌這個譬喻,也是要說明不虛:佛的本意原想說一乘,只因五濁中的眾生不肯相信接受,所以先說三乘;濁障既然除去,便回來說一大乘,正好稱合原本之心。

最初的章門分三項。第一,一行先確定父子關係,說明父親原本便想給大車;經文說大家都是我的孩子,按理便應平等給予大車。第二,從『你們』以下一偈,說明後來施設三乘,是為了除去障礙;所以說你們長劫以來被各種苦燒灼。第三,從『我雖然先說』以下一行半,說障礙既然除去,便回復本心而給予大乘法,所以說如今應當作的,唯是佛的智慧。

從『若有菩薩』以下十二行,是第二部分,回過頭解釋前面三項。最初二偈,解釋眾生同是佛子,所以按理應當平等給大;從『若人智慧狹小』以下七偈,解釋眾生不能立即接受,佛所以暫說三乘;從『其實尚未得到』以下三偈,解釋眾生後來若已能接受,佛仍會給予大乘。

先看最初二行。這裡所說的『若有菩薩』,是指方便三乘所化導的眾生。他們都是往昔曾與佛結緣的佛子,也同樣具有真如佛性,所以說大家都是菩薩。

從『若人智慧狹小』以下七行,說明小智之人障礙深重,不能立即相信接受,所以佛方便開出三乘來接引他們。

經文說『為他說苦諦』,是因聲聞在三乘中最小,又以苦諦作最初入門。說『眾生心生歡喜』,是因所說正好符合他們原有的習性:他們本來厭離生死、自己追求涅槃,如今聽見可以出離,便與宿習相會,所以歡喜。這一段正面說的是有作四諦。

『只是離開虛妄』,是說無明本來就不真實,通惑依附無明而起,所以也稱為虛妄。有作四諦只能除去這一層惑,便名為解脫;它使人脫離分段生死,尚未脫離變易生死,所以還不是自在。

從『其實尚未得到』以下三偈,是第三段,說障礙既然除去,情意與根性又已敏利,佛便回復本心而給予大乘法。佛原想給一切解脫;如今你只斷了分段生死,尚未得到大涅槃。因為沒有得到一切解脫,終究還沒有稱合佛的本心,所以經文說佛的意思並不想使人只到這個滅度。

現在佛仍要使人得到無上道、進入大涅槃,才是究竟稱合佛的本心。一切解脫是無作滅諦,無上道是無作道諦;用滅、道二諦破除無作的苦與習集。佛從前原想說這些法,只因當時眾生不能接受;如今障礙已除,便還說這一大法。

佛是法王,對方便與真實之法都已得到自在;祂開出三乘而後彰顯一乘真實,怎麼會有虛妄?

九、勸信有兩條軸線:說不說、通不通

從『你舍利弗,我這法印』以下,本論原標作『六,十五行偈』,是第六段十五行偈,說明勸信流通。

『信』是相信佛何以說、何以不說;『勸』是勸行人分辨可以流通、不可流通。因有這兩重意思,所以稱為勸信。

全文分兩部分:第一標出兩個章門,第二分別解釋。

最初一行標出說與不說。說,是如來為了利益世間,所以宣說這個法印;不說,是四十餘年以來尚未到宣說的時候,五千人尚未退席,因此不說。

從『在所遊行的地方』以下半行,標出可以流通與不可流通的章門,也就是告誡不要妄自宣傳。若對惡者強說,使他墮入苦果,便是不當;若對善者不說,使他錯失安樂,也是不當。若以大悲憐愍惡者,便不應對他流通;若以大慈顧念善者,便應為他流通。這就是可以流通、不可流通的章門。

從『若有聽聞的人』以下,是第二部分,又分兩段:最初八行解釋可說、不可說;第二有五十行半,解釋可通、不可通。

最初八行說明如來利益世間的情形。通說,是觀察過去、現在、未來三世的利益;別說,是使二乘人進入信解。

『阿鞞跋致』是不退轉,本論把它看作現在的利益;『曾經見過』,是觀察對方過去已有善根才為他說;能相信舍利弗所說、也相信佛所說,是觀察未來之善才為他說。下文說,深深信解的人能見佛常住靈鷲,正是這層意思。

『這部《法華經》』後面的一字,夾註作〔行是〕,在句法上承接上文、開啟下文:如來觀察而知道三世都有利益,所以為人宣說;智慧淺薄、不能理解的人,便不為他說。這就是解釋如來說與不說的章門。

十、大悲門:不可對惡者強說

從『憍慢、懈怠』以下,是解釋弘經之人對何者可通、不可通,又分兩段。

最初三十六行半說,若運用大悲門,便不可為惡者宣說。經文先列惡行,再列此人必因惡謗而得到的惡果;為了不使他造謗法之因、受後來之苦,所以大悲不許強說。

經文依次說:憍慢、懈怠、執著我見的人,不應為他說;凡夫智慧淺薄、深著五欲,聽了不能理解,也不應為他說。若人不信而毀謗此經,便會斷世間佛種。若又皺眉、心懷疑惑,乃至在佛在世或滅度以後,誹謗經典,看見讀、誦、書寫、受持經典的人便輕賤、憎惡、嫉妒而結恨,就會招感後面所說的罪報。

經文接著依次說惡果:命終入阿鼻獄,滿一劫後又生其中,展轉直到無數劫;從地獄出,又墮畜生,成為狗、野干、馲駝、驢,或成為一目野干、長大無足的蟒,飢渴、負重、受杖捶與蟲食等苦。若再得人身,則諸根闇鈍、形貌殘缺,遭人不信、鬼魅所著、貧窮下賤、多病無依;所得旋失,治病反增他疾,自己有病又無人救療,並且橫遭反逆、抄劫、竊盜等殃。

這種人長久不能見佛聞法,常生難處,狂亂、聾瘂、諸根不具;在地獄與其他惡道流轉。再得人身時,又受聾盲瘖瘂、貧窮衰損、水腫乾痟、疥癩癰疽等苦,身常臭穢,深著我見、增長瞋恚與婬欲。經文說,若要窮盡說明謗經罪報,經過長劫也說不完,因此告誡舍利弗,不要在無智者中宣說此經。

本論又解釋『斷世間佛種』。第一,《淨名》以煩惱為如來種,本論取它所說的境界性。第二,《大品》說以一切種智學般若,本論取了因性為佛種。第三,《涅槃》以心性之理不斷,本論取正因性為佛種。第四,本經說微小善行也能成佛,本論取緣因為佛種。若不相信小善也能成佛,便是斷世間佛種。

十一、大慈門:五雙十隻善人皆可為說

從『若有利根』以下十九行,是說弘經時運用大慈門:對善人應當宣說,使他不致失去安樂。

弘通的要點,是調和大悲、大慈兩門,使每一門都用在合宜之處。用得合宜,才是善於流傳;用得不合宜,便是妄自宣傳。

這一段又分兩部分:最初十七行列出五雙、十類善人之相,可以為他們宣說;後二行總結應當為說。

第一雙是過去與現在。第一類是現在利根、智慧明了、多聞強識、求佛道的人;本論以『利根』『強識』攝取他的現在之善。第二類是過去曾見億百千佛、種植眾多善根、深心堅固的人;本論以『植善』『見百千』攝取他的過去之善。

第二雙是下與上。第三類是精進、常修慈心、不惜身命的人,本論以『修慈』說他憐愍下方眾生。第四類是恭敬、沒有異心、遠離凡愚、獨處山澤的人,本論以『恭敬』說他尊重上位。

第三雙是外與內。第五類是捨離惡知識、親近善友的人,這是向外尋求良善助緣。第六類是持戒清潔如明珠、志求大乘經的人,這是向內守護自己的戒行。

第四雙是自行與化他。第七類是沒有瞋怒、質直柔軟、常愍一切、恭敬諸佛的人;本論以『質直、敬佛』說他的自行。第八類是在大眾中以清淨心,用種種因緣、譬喻、言辭說法而無礙的人;本論以『譬喻說法』說他的化他。

第五雙是開始與終結。第九類是為求一切智而到四方求法、合掌頂受的人,這是請益的開始。第十類是專心受持大乘經典,不求其他經典,像至心求佛舍利一般求經,得到以後頂戴受持的人;這是最後歸依、專修的終點。〔云云〕

從『告訴舍利弗』以下兩行作總結。善信之相非常多,經文只是略舉十種,向人顯示流通的方法:面對不同的人,須使大慈、大悲兩門各得其所,才知道什麼情況可以流通、什麼情況不可流通。

I. The Specific Parables Chant Only Three Divisions, Beginning with the Elder Seeing the Fire

Beginning with “at that time the owner of the house stood outside the gate,” there are thirty-two and a half lines of verse, repeating in verse the second division, the specific parables. The preceding specific parables originally had four divisions, but the verses here repeat only three: the first two and a half lines chant the elder seeing the fire; the second, thirteen lines, chants setting aside the stool and using the carts—that is, the parable of temporarily putting the great teaching to rest and applying a lesser Dharma; and the third, seventeen lines, chants the parable of giving the great cart.

The first two and a half lines chant seeing the fire and are divided into three points: first, the person able to see; second, the fire he sees; and third, the alarm and fear that arise after he sees it. All three are present in the verse.

First consider the person able to see. The three phrases beginning with “the owner of the house” identify the person able to see. The prose above says “saw,” whereas the verse now says “heard,” using hearing in place of seeing. Whatever is heard necessarily comes from another person.

“Standing outside the gate” repeats in verse the preceding statement that the elder himself was able to emerge safely through the gate that was burning. “Standing” also indicates that He abides on the ground of the Dharma-body, constantly cherishes great compassion, and wishes to rescue living beings; He therefore does not sit upon the seat of emptiness in the primary meaning.

For the “person” in “someone came and said,” this treatise sets out four explanations side by side. An old explanation says that the buddhas of the ten directions tell Śākyamuni: the children connected with You remain within the three realms, and their wholesome roots are about to perish. Another explanation says that living beings’ capacities to evoke a response from the Buddha constitute the other person who comes to report. This treatise's present explanation is that Dharma is the Buddha's teacher, here meaning the Dharma of samādhi. Since this Dharma can act as teacher, it is the so-called other person. If the Buddha enters samādhi, He can see living beings’ capacities; because samādhi causes the Buddha to see, the scripture says that someone came to report. Yet another explanation says that great compassion itself is the other person. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The one line and one phrase beginning with “those children of yours” form the second point and chant the fire seen by the elder.

Here someone asks: the children had not yet gone out, so why does the scripture say that, because they were playing, they entered the house again?

The answer has two branches. First, living beings may previously have aroused the resolve. At the time they aroused it, they could be said to have already left the three realms; when they later regressed and returned, this could be called reentry. It is like someone raising a foot to step across the threshold, then turning around and retreating inside: one may say both that the person had gone out and that the person returned and entered again. Second, from the standpoint of principle-nature, one's nature is originally pure and is not a dharma of the three realms. It is only because ignorance gives rise to conceptual proliferation that birth and death come to be; hence the scripture says that they previously came into this house through play.

Because great goodness has not yet become manifest, they are called “young”; because they are obscured by ignorance, they are called “unaware.” The two phrases beginning with “after the elder heard this, he entered in alarm” form the third point and repeat in verse the preceding passage in which the elder was immediately greatly alarmed and afraid and consequently aroused the mind of great compassion.

II. Failing to Rescue the Children: Intending the Great Teaching, but the Children Do Not Heed the Warning

The thirteen lines beginning with “he should now devise a means of rescue” chant setting aside the stool and using the carts and are divided into two passages. The first five and a half lines chant the preceding attempt to rescue the children with the great teaching, which could not succeed; the latter seven and a half chant the change to the three carts.

First comes the failed rescue. When the parable was unfolded above, it included exhortation and warning; in the preceding application, only the exhortation was applied, whereas the verse here chants only the warning. The warning originally had three points, and all three are still given now. The first four and a half verses chant the elder's wish to explain the frightful dangers and his initial formulation of an appropriate teaching. The three phrases beginning with “the children were unaware” form the second point and chant the children's refusal to accept the admonition. The phrase “they continued playing without cease” is the third point and directly chants the cessation of guidance by the great teaching.

“An appropriate means” is the deliberation to use the great teaching for rescue. “Telling and instructing” means explaining the various dangers to the children and admonishing and teaching them. The scripture singles out the phrase “they continued playing without cease” to chant the preceding statement that the children merely looked at their father. Seeing that his admonitions had no effect, the elder set aside those anguished, urgent words.

III. Changing to the Three Carts: One of Four Meanings Omitted; Exhorting, Showing, Confirming, and Exhorting Again

The seven and a half lines of verse beginning with “at that time the elder thought to himself” form the second passage and chant the preceding change to the three carts.

The preceding prose originally had four meanings: first, deliberating on establishing the three carts; second, knowing the children's former preferences; third, praising the rarity of the three carts; and fourth, making the establishment accord with the children's wishes. The verses here have only three meanings, omitting the second—knowing the children's former preferences.

The first three lines chant the deliberation on establishing the three carts. The three verses beginning with “he told the children” form the second meaning, exhorting the children to leave the house and praising the rarity of the three carts. The prose above explained this through the three meanings of exhorting, showing, and confirming. The verses now still have those three meanings, but because the exhortation is chanted a second time, the wording forms four units.

The first unit, one line, chants the exhortation. Second, the three phrases beginning with the goat cart chant the showing of the three carts. Third, the phrase “come out quickly” chants the exhortation once more. Fourth, the verse beginning with “for your sake I” chants the confirmation: the father truly is able to make carts for the children and give them the carts.

The one and a half lines beginning with “when the children heard that there were such carts” form the third meaning and chant that the establishment accorded with the children's wishes. They collectively chant the six phrases of the preceding prose. The treatise correlates the children's “racing out” with seeing the truths and their “reaching the open ground” with the stage beyond learning.

IV. Equally Giving the Great Cart: Escaping Danger, Requesting the Carts, Equal Giving, and Rejoicing

The seventeen lines of verse beginning with “the elder saw that the children had already left the burning house” form the third passage and chant the preceding parable of equally giving the great cart.

The preceding prose had four divisions: first, escape from danger; second, requesting the carts formerly promised; third, equally giving the great cart; and fourth, rejoicing after receiving the cart. The verses now contain all four in the same sequence: the first five lines chant rejoicing at escape from danger; the second three lines chant requesting the carts; the third seven and a half lines chant equal giving; and the fourth one and a half lines chant rejoicing upon receiving the cart.

The first five lines chant the children's escape from danger and are divided into two levels. The first level, one line, directly chants escape from danger; the four lines beginning with “and he himself” form the second level and chant the elder's rejoicing.

For “sat upon the lion seat,” this treatise sets out two explanations side by side. The first says that the children sat upon the seat; because they had already left the three realms, they attained fearlessness. The second says that the elder sat upon the seat; when the elder saw that the children had escaped danger, he too attained fearlessness. When he first stood outside the gate, the children were still in the burning house, so he remained worried and afraid. Now that the children had left through the gate, he could sit at ease without fear. Thus the Skillful Means chapter says, “Now I rejoice and am without fear.” At this point the passage on escape from danger is fully explained.

The four lines beginning with “and he himself rejoiced in his good fortune” chant the elder's rejoicing; the scripture's meaning is evident from its wording.

The three lines of verse beginning with “the children knew that their father was seated at ease” form the second passage and chant the children's request for the carts; their meaning is clear from the scripture.

The seven and a half lines beginning with “the elder was extremely wealthy” form the third passage and chant the equal giving of the great cart. The preceding prose had two headings, two extended explanations, and two explanatory passages, which together formed five textual units. Here only four of them are chanted; the extended explanation of the equal mind and the explanation of the equal mind are not chanted.

The first line departs from the sequence and chants the fourth point first—that is, the explanation of the great cart. A place above ground where things are stored is called a storehouse, while a place underground where things are stored is called a treasury. Practice replete with all dharmas is called a treasury; the six faculties of eye, ear, and so forth being replete with all dharmas is called a storehouse. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The six lines of verse beginning with “next, with various precious things” form the second point and extensively chant the great cart. Within them, the first two phrases chant the two headings. The phrase “with such wondrous carts” forms the third point and chants the heading of the great cart. The phrase “equally gave them to the children” forms the fourth point and chants the heading of the equal mind.

The one and a half lines beginning with “at that time the children leapt for joy” form the fourth passage and chant their rejoicing after receiving the cart.

The treatise explains “roamed throughout the four directions” as riding the wisdom of the middle way: horizontally roaming the four kinds of four gates and the four kinds of four truths, vertically traversing the forty-one stages, and finally consummating the virtues of permanence, bliss, self, and purity. Hence they are said to play freely.

V. Applying the General Parable: Four Meanings Also Encompass Six Parables

Beginning with “I too am like this, I tell you Śāriputra,” there are thirty-four and a half lines, forming the second major passage and chanting the application of the parable.

The first four lines chant the application of the general parable. They make only four points yet also encompass six parables. The line “I too am like this” chants the application of the elder: the first half-line applies the elder's rank and title, while the second applies his name and conduct and also carries the sense of praising his virtuous deeds. The Buddha is most honored among the sages and worthies of the seven skillful means and is also the father of the nine worlds.

The verse “all living beings are my children” chants the application of the living beings of the five destinies and in meaning also encompasses the thirty children. The thirty children are children through conditioning cause, whereas all living beings are children through direct cause.

The half-verse “there is no safety in the three realms” chants the application of the house and also encompasses the meaning of the single gate. The verse and a half “all kinds of suffering fill it” chant the application of the outbreak of fire. Here the application of the general parable is complete.

VI. In Applying the Specific Parables, First Applying Seeing the Fire, Then Setting Aside the Stool and Using the Carts

The thirty and a half lines beginning with “the Tathāgata has already left the burning house of the three realms” form the second passage and chant the application of the specific parables. The earlier verses opening the parable did not chant the absence of falsehood; now the verses applying the parable supply it.

The first three verses chant the Tathāgata seeing living beings scorched by birth, aging, and other sufferings, corresponding to the parable of seeing the fire. The preceding verses opening the parable divided seeing the fire into three points; its application now likewise has three.

The first verse chants the Tathāgata as the one able to see. Precisely because He dwells calmly in seclusion, He can see the children amid the five turbidities; this verse corresponds to the preceding “heard someone come and report.” The one and a half lines beginning with “now these three realms” form the second point and chant the living beings seen by the Tathāgata being scorched by birth, aging, illness, and death, corresponding to the fire seen. The half-verse beginning with “I alone” forms the third point and chants the Buddha's immediate thought of rescuing and protecting them after He sees, corresponding to the elder's entering the burning house in alarm.

The four lines beginning with “although He again admonished them” chant the application of setting aside the stool and using the carts and are divided into two passages.

The first passage, one line, chants the application of setting aside the stool. When the parable was unfolded earlier, there were three points: deliberating on an appropriate means, living beings lacking the capacity, and ceasing to teach. This verse now also has all three meanings, merely stated in a condensed way. The phrase “although He again admonished them” chants the deliberation on an appropriate means. “They did not believe and accept” chants living beings’ lack of the capacity to accept the great teaching. The next two phrases chant the cessation of the great teaching. Another division holds that the next two phrases also both chant the lack of receptive capacity.

“Because their attachments were very deep” chants the preceding statement that living beings had not yet escaped birth, aging, illness, death, worry, sorrow, suffering, affliction, and the like.

The three verses beginning with “therefore, through skillful means” form the second passage and chant the application of using the carts to rescue the children and bring about their escape. The preceding prose had four meanings, but here only three are chanted; the second—knowing the children's former preferences—is again omitted.

The initial phrase “therefore, through skillful means” chants the preceding deliberation consisting solely in skillful wisdom. The one line and one phrase beginning with “He taught them the three vehicles” form the second meaning and chant the application of the preceding praise of the rarity of the three carts. The one and a half lines beginning with “these children” form the third meaning and chant the application of the preceding establishment in accord with what was desired.

When applying the three vehicles above, each vehicle had four phrases; now the three vehicles are collectively chanted. The treatise says that only from patience with the Dharma of suffering onward is “if the mind has become resolute” truly decisive; this phrase collectively chants the stages at which adherents of the three vehicles race out. The one line beginning with “complete” then separately chants the stages at which the three vehicles vie to leave the house.

VII. Applying the Equal Gift: Together Receiving the Great Cart and Playing Day and Night

The eight lines beginning with “you, Śāriputra, I, for the sake of living beings” form the third passage and chant the application of the third parable, equally giving the great cart.

In the prose application, neither requesting the carts nor rejoicing was applied, while the verses opening the parable contained both. Now the verses applying the parable apply only equal giving and rejoicing, not escape from danger or requesting the carts. Through these complementary selections, they ultimately form two passages. The wording is also divided into two parts: the first five lines chant the application of equal giving, and the latter three chant rejoicing.

The preceding application of equal giving had four points. Here two of them are not chanted; only the two headings and the third passage, which extensively explained the great cart, are applied, and the explanation of why the cart exists is chanted again.

First, the one line beginning with “you, Śāriputra” chants the heading of the great cart, corresponding to the meditations and other dharmas of the buddhas in the preceding prose. Second, the one line beginning with “if you are able” chants the application of the heading of the equal mind, corresponding to the living beings who have left the three realms in the preceding prose. Third, the two lines beginning with “this vehicle is subtle and wondrous” chant the application of the direct, extended explanation of the great cart, corresponding to the preceding phrases “all of one characteristic, one kind,” and so forth. Fourth, the one line beginning with “immeasurable hundreds of millions of various powers and liberations” chants the preceding explanation of why the cart exists.

The three verses beginning with “having obtained such a vehicle” form the second part and chant rejoicing after receiving the cart. This again divides into two levels: the first two verses say that each receives the great cart; the one verse beginning with “because of this cause and condition” concludes and exhorts people to believe.

For “day and night” in the first two verses, the treatise sets out several levels of meaning. When one first attains the Buddha's knowledge and vision, the light of the wisdom of the middle way is like white day, while the ignorance that remains is like dark night. One's own attainment of the wisdom of the middle way is like white day, while entering birth and death through compassion is like dark night. Because one constantly exercises these two dharmas, wisdom and compassion, it is said that one plays day and night.

Adherents of the three vehicles together enter the Buddha's wisdom, so the scripture says that bodhisattvas and the assembly of śrāvakas ride together. This can also be explained from the two sides of one's own practice and transforming others: one personally attains this one vehicle, hence “playing day and night”; one also uses this one vehicle to guide others, hence “riding the jeweled vehicle together with the bodhisattvas and the assembly of śrāvakas.” The adherents of the three vehicles who are guided thereby ride the jeweled vehicle together.

The next verse says that there is no cause and condition for the three vehicles to stand alongside the one vehicle taught here. If one examines and seeks throughout the lands of the ten directions, there is only the one vehicle and no second vehicle. The three vehicles are merely established by the Buddha as skillful means and therefore are not included in this sentence's direct statement.

At its close, this treatise further records another person's question: if bodhisattvas did not request a cart, why did they later ride a cart and rejoice?

VIII. Applying the Absence of Falsehood: First Teaching Three, Then Returning to the One Great Vehicle After Obstructions Are Removed

The fifteen and a half lines of verse beginning with “I tell you Śāriputra, all of you” form the fourth passage and chant the preceding application of the parable's absence of falsehood.

The prose application above had two levels: first, it raised two elements of the parable; then it applied the parable to explain the absence of falsehood. Now only the application of the absence of falsehood is chanted, again in two parts. The first three and a half lines directly chant the heading of the absence of falsehood. The twelve verses beginning with “if there is a bodhisattva” chant the explanation of the absence of falsehood, based on the parable in which what Śāriputra did accords with the father's original intent.

The father originally wished to free his children from danger, and therefore first established the three carts. Once the children had escaped danger, even if he subsequently did not give them the small carts, he had not betrayed his original intention to rescue them from danger and was therefore not false. The Buddha chants this parable again likewise to explain the absence of falsehood. The Buddha's original intention was to teach the one vehicle, but because living beings amid the five turbidities would not believe and accept it, He first taught the three vehicles. Once the turbid obstructions had been removed, He returned to teaching the one great vehicle, precisely according with His original intent.

The initial heading has three points. First, one line establishes the relationship of father and children, showing that the father originally wished to give the great cart; the scripture says that all are His children, so in principle He should equally give them the great cart. Second, the verse beginning with “all of you” shows that the later establishment of the three vehicles was for removing obstructions; hence it says that for long kalpas you had been scorched by various sufferings. Third, the one and a half lines beginning with “although I first taught” state that, once obstructions were removed, He returned to His original intent and gave the Great-Vehicle Dharma; hence it says that what should now be done is solely the Buddha's wisdom.

The twelve lines beginning with “if there is a bodhisattva” form the second part and explain the preceding three points in reverse. The first two verses explain that living beings are alike the Buddha's children, so in principle the great should be given equally. The seven verses beginning with “if a person's wisdom is narrow” explain that living beings cannot accept it immediately and that the Buddha therefore provisionally teaches the three vehicles. The three verses beginning with “in fact, they have not yet attained” explain that, if living beings later become able to accept it, the Buddha will still give them the Great Vehicle.

First consider the initial two lines. The “if there is a bodhisattva” spoken of here refers to living beings guided by the skillful three vehicles. They are all Buddha-children who formed connections with the Buddha in the past and alike possess buddha-nature as thusness; therefore all are said to be bodhisattvas.

The seven lines beginning with “if a person's wisdom is narrow” explain that people of lesser wisdom have deep obstructions and cannot immediately believe and accept, so the Buddha skillfully opens the three vehicles to draw them in.

The scripture says “He teaches that person the truth of suffering” because the śrāvaka is the smallest of the three vehicles and takes the truth of suffering as the first gateway of entry. It says “living beings’ minds rejoice” because the teaching exactly accords with their former dispositions: they originally rejected birth and death and personally sought nirvāṇa; now, on hearing that escape is possible, they meet with their past habituation and therefore rejoice. This passage directly concerns the constructed four truths.

“Only separated from the false” means that ignorance is originally unreal. Shared delusions arise in dependence on ignorance and therefore are also called false. The constructed four truths can remove only this level of delusion, and this is called liberation; they free one from fragmentary birth and death, but not yet from transformational birth and death, so this is still not mastery.

The three verses beginning with “in fact, they have not yet attained” form the third passage and state that, once obstructions have been removed and sentiments and capacities have become keen, the Buddha returns to His original intent and gives the Great-Vehicle Dharma. The Buddha originally wished to give liberation from everything. Now you have severed only fragmentary birth and death and have not yet attained great nirvāṇa. Since you have not attained liberation from everything, you ultimately have not accorded with the Buddha's original intent; hence the scripture says that the Buddha's intention is not to have people reach only this extinction.

The Buddha still intends now to bring people to the unsurpassed path and into great nirvāṇa; only then do they finally accord with the Buddha's original intent. Liberation from everything is the unconstructed truth of cessation, and the unsurpassed path is the unconstructed truth of the path; these truths of cessation and path demolish the unconstructed truths of suffering and accumulation. The Buddha originally wished to teach these dharmas before, but living beings could not accept them at the time. Now that the obstructions have been removed, He again teaches this one great Dharma.

The Buddha is the Dharma-king and has attained mastery over both skillful and true Dharma. He opens the three to reveal the reality of the one; how could there be falsehood?

IX. Exhortation to Trust Has Two Axes: Teaching or Not Teaching, Transmitting or Not Transmitting

Beginning with “you, Śāriputra, this Dharma-seal of mine,” the treatise originally labels this “six, fifteen lines of verse”: it is the sixth division, fifteen lines of verse, explaining the exhortation to trust and transmit the scripture.

“Trust” means trusting why the Buddha teaches and why He does not teach. “Exhortation” means exhorting practitioners to distinguish what may and may not be transmitted. Because it has these two levels of meaning, it is called the exhortation to trust.

The whole is divided into two parts: first, the two headings are stated; second, they are separately explained.

The first line states teaching and not teaching. Teaching means that the Tathāgata proclaims this Dharma-seal for the benefit of the world. Not teaching means that, during the previous forty years and more, the time for teaching it had not yet arrived and the five thousand had not yet left the assembly; He therefore did not teach it.

The half-line beginning with “in the places where you travel” states the headings of what may and may not be transmitted—that is, it warns against reckless propagation. If one insists on teaching evil people and causes them to fall into painful results, that is improper. If one does not teach good people and causes them to miss happiness, that too is improper. Out of great compassion for evil people, one should not transmit it to them; out of great loving-kindness for good people, one should transmit it to them. These are the headings of what may and may not be transmitted.

Beginning with “if there is someone who hears,” the second part is again divided into two passages: the first eight lines explain what may and may not be taught; the second, fifty and a half lines, explain what may and may not be transmitted.

The first eight lines explain how the Tathāgata benefits the world. In general, He observes benefits in the past, present, and future; specifically, He brings adherents of the two vehicles into trust and understanding.

“Avaivartika” means nonretrogression, which this treatise regards as a present benefit. “Has formerly seen” means that He teaches a person only after observing the person's wholesome roots from the past. Someone able to believe what Śāriputra teaches and also believe what the Buddha teaches is taught only after the Buddha observes that person's future goodness. The later passage says that a person of deep trust and understanding can see the Buddha eternally abiding on Vulture Peak; this is precisely the present meaning.

After “this Lotus Sutra,” one character has the interlinear note 〔practice is〕. Syntactically, it carries forward the preceding text and introduces what follows: the Tathāgata observes and knows that benefits exist in all three times, and therefore teaches people; He does not teach those whose wisdom is shallow and who cannot understand. This explains the heading of the Tathāgata's teaching and not teaching.

X. The Gate of Great Compassion: Do Not Insist on Teaching Evil People

Beginning with “arrogant and indolent” is the explanation of those to whom a transmitter of the scripture may and may not transmit it, again divided into two passages.

The first thirty-six and a half lines say that, when employing the gate of great compassion, one must not teach evil people. The scripture first lists evil conduct, then the evil results this person must incur through malicious slander. To prevent that person from creating the cause of slandering the Dharma and undergoing later suffering, great compassion does not permit insistent teaching.

The scripture says in sequence: it should not be taught to those who are arrogant, indolent, and attached to views of self; nor should it be taught to ordinary people of shallow wisdom, deeply attached to the five desires, who cannot understand upon hearing. If someone disbelieves and slanders this scripture, that person will cut off the buddha-seed in the world. If, in addition, the person furrows the brow and harbors doubt, or even slanders the scripture while the Buddha is in the world or after His extinction, and looks with contempt on, hates, envies, and bears resentment toward those who read, recite, copy, and uphold the scripture, that person will incur the offenses and retributions described next.

The scripture then sets out the evil results in sequence: at life's end the person enters Avīci Hell; after completing a kalpa, the person is born there again, passing repeatedly through it for innumerable kalpas. After emerging from hell, the person again falls among animals, becoming a dog, jackal, camel, or donkey, or becoming a one-eyed jackal or a great footless python, suffering hunger and thirst, heavy loads, beatings with staves, being eaten by insects, and other pains. If the person again obtains a human body, the faculties are dark and dull and the form maimed; others do not trust the person; ghosts and spirits possess the person; and the person is poor, lowly, sickly, and without support. Whatever is gained is soon lost; treatment for illness instead increases other ailments; when the person falls ill, no one rescues or treats them; and, moreover, the person unexpectedly encounters such calamities as rebellion, plunder, and theft.

For a long time, such a person cannot see a buddha or hear the Dharma, is constantly born in difficult circumstances, and is deranged, deaf, mute, and deficient in faculties. The person circles through hell and the other evil destinies. On again obtaining a human body, the person suffers deafness, blindness, muteness, poverty, decline, edema, emaciation, scabies, leprosy, abscesses, sores, and other pains; the body constantly stinks and is filthy, while views of self are deeply held and anger and lust increase. The scripture says that even over long kalpas one could not exhaustively describe the retributions for slandering the scripture; it therefore warns Śāriputra not to proclaim this scripture among the ignorant.

This treatise further explains “cutting off the buddha-seed in the world.” First, the Vimalakīrti takes the afflictions as the Tathāgata-seed; this treatise adopts the object-realm nature it teaches. Second, the Great Perfection of Wisdom Sutra says to study prajñā through knowledge of all aspects; this treatise adopts the understanding cause as buddha-seed. Third, the Nirvāṇa Sutra holds that the principle of mind-nature is uninterrupted; this treatise adopts the direct cause as buddha-seed. Fourth, this scripture says that even minute wholesome acts can bring buddhahood; this treatise adopts the conditioning cause as buddha-seed. To disbelieve that even small goodness can bring buddhahood is to cut off the buddha-seed in the world.

XI. The Gate of Great Benevolence: The Five Pairs and Ten Kinds of Good People May All Be Taught

The nineteen lines beginning with “if there are those of keen faculties” explain the use of the gate of great loving-kindness when transmitting the scripture: good people should be taught, lest they lose happiness.

The essential point in transmission is to harmonize the two gates of great compassion and great loving-kindness so that each is used in its proper place. Only proper use constitutes skillful transmission; improper use is reckless propagation.

This passage is again divided into two parts: the first seventeen lines list the characteristics of the five pairs and ten kinds of good people who may be taught; the latter two lines conclude that they should be taught.

The first pair is past and present. The first kind is a person in the present who has keen faculties, clear wisdom, extensive learning, strong retention, and seeks the Buddha-path; the treatise gathers that person's present goodness under “keen faculties” and “strong retention.” The second kind is a person who in the past saw hundreds of thousands of millions of buddhas, planted many wholesome roots, and was firm in deep mind; the treatise gathers that person's past goodness under “planting goodness” and “seeing hundreds of thousands.”

The second pair is below and above. The third kind is a person who is diligent, constantly cultivates loving-kindness, and does not spare life and limb; the treatise uses “cultivating loving-kindness” to express that person's compassion for living beings below. The fourth kind is a person who is reverent, without divergent mind, removed from the foolish and ordinary, and dwells alone in mountains and marshes; the treatise uses “reverence” to express that person's respect for those above.

The third pair is outer and inner. The fifth kind is a person who abandons bad friends and draws near good friends, seeking wholesome supporting conditions outwardly. The sixth kind is a person who keeps the precepts as purely as a bright jewel and aspires to Great-Vehicle scriptures, inwardly protecting their own observance of the precepts.

The fourth pair is one's own practice and transforming others. The seventh kind is a person without anger, upright and gentle, constantly compassionate toward all, and reverent toward the buddhas; the treatise uses “uprightness and reverence for the buddhas” to describe that person's own practice. The eighth kind is a person who, amid an assembly and with a pure mind, teaches the Dharma unobstructedly through various causes and conditions, parables, and expressions; the treatise uses “teaching through parables” to describe that person's transformation of others.

The fifth pair is beginning and end. The ninth kind is a person who, seeking knowledge of all aspects, goes in the four directions to seek the Dharma and receives it with palms joined and placed upon the crown; this is the beginning of requesting instruction. The tenth kind is a person who single-mindedly receives and upholds Great-Vehicle scriptures, seeks no other scriptures, and seeks the scripture as one would wholeheartedly seek the Buddha's relics, then bears it upon the crown and upholds it after obtaining it; this is the final refuge and the endpoint of dedicated cultivation. 〔The remainder is abbreviated.〕

The two lines beginning with “I tell you Śāriputra” form the conclusion. The characteristics of good believers are exceedingly numerous, and the scripture merely gives ten in brief to show people how to transmit it. In facing different people, one must employ the two gates of great loving-kindness and great compassion in their proper places; only then does one know when it may and may not be transmitted.

信解品 · 領解與相識譬Faith and Understanding · Understanding and the Parable of Recognition

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、先辨幾種對『信解』的說法

有人把信解分成三種教化:第一次的教化、隨後追逐的教化,以及最後徹底完成的教化。依第一種說法,佛往昔說大乘,是第一次教化;眾生背離大乘以後,佛再隨著他們教化,是追逐教化;直到父子相見,才是徹底完成。

又有人說,人道、天道的善法是第一次教化;自說小乘直到《法華經》,都是隨逐教化;至《法華經》受記,才是徹底完成。又有人說,最初說二乘是第一次教化,後來命二乘人轉為菩薩說法是隨逐教化,《法華經》是徹底完成。又有人說,轉教是第一次教化,經歷方等諸會是隨逐教化,悟入一乘才是徹底完成。又有人說,宣說《法華經》還只是第一次教化,從十地以後常受教化是隨逐教化,直到金剛心才是徹底完成。又有人說,結僧那是第一次教化,中間的歷程是隨逐教化,成佛才是徹底完成。

智者認為,這些解釋層層重疊,就像滿手玉屑,仍不是完整的寶玉。所謂第一次施設,本來就不是佛的本懷;所謂徹底完成,則應當是宗旨的極處。若把人天善法與二乘說成第一次施設,說它們不是本懷,還說得通;可是,佛昔日已說大乘,今日又說《法華經》,這明明應是究竟,怎麼還能叫作第一次?若《法華經》本已究竟,後來又變成第一次,那麼原先的人天第一次也可以反過來成為究竟,次第便完全顛倒了。

又如,把二乘判作第一次,就表示草庵必須破除;若把昔日大乘判作第一次,那麼衣珠之譬所表的大乘因緣也得一併破除。若一個須破、一個不破,兩者便不能同叫第一次。若又說父子相見就是徹底完成,那麼前一次的徹底完成便應當已悟一乘,後一次就再無作用;若要等後一次才悟一乘,前一次便不是真正的徹底完成。各說每到一節都有妨礙,所以本論全都不用。

又有人說,這一品是在說示現之迹,因為如來成道已久,乃至中間停住,也只是示現。智者說,義理上固然可以如此說,但放在眼前經文中並不方便。佛此時還沒有宣說本與迹,弟子怎會忽然預先領解?若三乘還沒有會歸,卻已先悟一乘,也同樣不合文次。

二、為什麼名為信解

現在正釋品名。眾生根性有利有鈍,迷惑有厚有薄;佛說法有直說法義,也有譬喻;聽者的領悟又有先有後。法華會座以前,中根人猶如豌豆一般。他們自陳:如來說法已久,自己雖坐在法會,身體卻疲倦懈怠,只想著空、無相、無願,對菩薩所行的法,連一念喜好欣樂之心都沒有。

最初聽到簡略宣說時,他們固有的執著受到觸動,因而生疑;廣聽五佛章時,仍像被籠罩一般,沒有明白;如今聽到譬喻,才歡喜踊躍。信心發起,理解生出,疑惑消除,道理顯明。歡喜相應於世界,信心生起相應於為人,疑惑消除相應於對治,道理顯明相應於第一義。由這四種因緣,所以品名叫作〈信解品〉。

若從所受教法與修行位次說,學小乘或大乘,都是先由凡夫轉成聖者,各有次第。在小乘中,信行人從聽聞而生理解,等到苦忍明發,信行成立,便稱為信行;法行人自行依理觀察,等到苦忍明發,法行成立,便稱為法行。信行人進入修道以後,改名信解;法行人進入修道以後,改名見得。以小乘的名稱比照大乘,也應如此。中根人聽聞譬喻,最初破除疑惑,進入大乘見道,所以名為信;再進入大乘修道,所以名為解。

經中又說,他們不求便得到無上的珍寶聚,今日才真正成為聲聞。他們以佛道之聲,使一切眾生得聞;聞圓教而進入圓位,所以名為〈信解品〉。

若從本與迹說,須菩提等四大弟子早已進入大乘,成就佛法;如今示現為中根人,顯示最初生信、最初得解,所以仍名〈信解品〉。

三、領解是怎樣展開的

這一段是領解。就近處說,是領解火宅譬;就遠處說,是領解〈方便品〉。經文分二:第一是經家敘述眾弟子的歡喜,第二是弟子親自向佛陳說。

經家先敘內心,後敘外在的恭敬。四人中只有須菩提特別稱為慧命,其餘三人稱摩訶。通說起來,四人都有大德,也都有智慧;分別說時,須菩提善解空,以空慧為慧命,這是從他的行來說。又因一切有智慧者中,佛慧第一;佛在般若會上命須菩提轉教,他是被佛這位大慧者所命,所以稱慧命,這是從教來說。其餘三位弟子受命轉教較少,也不以解空為主要行門,因此不特別稱慧命。摩訶的意思,前文已經解釋。

他們之所以歡喜,是因為遠從〈方便品〉五段法說而聞法;經家只敘聽聞希有之法與看見授記兩項。也可以說,聽聞希有之法概括前四段,看見授記就是第五段。他們如此聞、如此見,都是往昔從未有過的事,所以成為歡喜的原因。

經文說他們發起希有之心,是敘述就近聽聞譬喻四番說法而發心。心既發起,便名為信;由信而入,進入歡喜之位,正是〈信解品〉的意思。從座位起身,是敘外在的恭敬。比照舍利弗,四人也應以三業領解,依前文便可明白。

自弟子開口白佛以下,是口業自陳。全文分二:最初的長行與七十三偈半,正式陳說自己已得領解;接下來十三偈,讚歎佛恩深重。這一分領解由佛而得,所以先陳領解,後歎佛恩。

長行又分二:第一是簡略的法說,第二以譬喻廣說。略說再分為法說與略舉譬喻。法說也有二段:先說往昔受三乘法,所以不再追求;再說如今會歸一乘,所以不求而自得。

四、往昔為什麼有三種不求

說不求時,經文先標出,後加解釋。標出的原因有三:第一,自己居於僧眾之首;第二,世俗年齡已經老邁;第三,自認已經證得涅槃。

第一,身居僧首。他們出家年資很高,後學都以他們為準則。如果忽然改變舊途、轉換舊轍,捨棄小乘而求大乘,恐怕會被後來的人嫌疑。為了固守自己,也為了護持後學,所以不求。

第二,年齡老邁。若要作菩薩,便應專心承擔大道,廣度眾生;如今身已衰老,自覺不能擔任這件事,所以不求。

第三,自認已得涅槃無為的正位,因而不能再發大心。高原陸地不生蓮華;盡智、無生智已經建立,他們自以為再無所依、再無所求。

經文接著解釋這三種不求,但次第不依前面的標目。它先解釋已得涅槃所以不求;其次解釋年邁,其中也兼含居僧首。也可把往昔聽佛說法已久而心不喜樂,指作居僧首所以不求的解釋。經文既說他們當時在座,又說年已朽邁,由此可知其中也在解釋僧首不求。其餘照經文便可明白。

到了弟子說自己今日在佛前的一段,是陳述得解的原因。他們遠聞五章中簡略、廣說的開三顯實,因此感到慶幸。所謂獲得很大的善利,正是陳說自己得到領解:他們近聞四番譬喻這一希有之法,因而開悟;這份開悟就是善利。

無量珍寶以下,是第二段略舉譬喻,譬喻他們往昔不求,如今卻不求而自然得到希有法寶。

五、五個譬喻與長者所表

從弟子請求樂說譬喻以下,是廣說領解,其中有開譬與合譬。要開始說譬喻以前,先向佛請示發言。

開出的譬喻有五個。第一,從捨父逃走以下,名為父子相失譬;近處領解火宅的總譬,遠處領解〈方便品〉的略頌。第二,從窮子受雇以下,名為父子相見譬;近處領解長者見火,遠處領解佛以佛眼觀見眾生。第三,從立即派旁人急追帶回以下,名為追誘譬;近處領解長者放下几案而改用三車,遠處領解佛暫息大乘而施設小乘。第四,從經過一段時間以後父子彼此信任以下,名為委知家業譬;這一譬不是領解前面的近遠二義,而是追取方等會上彈斥與般若會上轉教的意思。第五,從又過少時父親知道兒子的心意以下,名為付家業譬;近處領解火宅譬中賜給大車,遠處領解法說中正直捨棄方便。第四、第五又可以合成一個領取與付囑的譬喻,後文還會再說。

舊解把西方無量壽佛配作長者,本論不用。西方佛與此處佛身有別,所化因緣也不同。佛身不同,便不能成立同一佛身的隱顯;因緣不同,也不能成立同一父子的關係。何況此經從頭到尾全無這個宗旨,若仍勉強配合,只是閉眼穿鑿。

現在依經文所說的事而附會法義:解釋窮子時,取二乘人的半字法來消文;解釋長者時,取盧舍那佛的滿字法門來消文。宅內的長者脫下瓔珞、穿上污垢衣服,衣服與瓔珞雖不同,人仍是同一人。這譬喻盧舍那佛隱去無量神德,示現丈六金身,手執除糞器具而施設三乘教法。隱與顯雖有差別,佛體並沒有兩個。連舍那佛在近處的著衣脫衣尚且不明白,又怎能把遠方的彌陀移來此處變換身分?

六、相失譬的四段各二

父子相失譬分為四段:第一,兒子背父而去;第二,父親尋子,最後停在一城;第三,兒子流轉而遇向本國;第四,父親為兒子憂念。四段各有兩層。

第一段的兩層是背父而去與向本而還。背父而去,領解火宅總譬中的五百人。眾生往昔曾由大乘因緣結成佛子,隨後又失去大乘之解,在五道中流浪,所以經文說有的經過十歲、二十歲,乃至五十歲。他們通同都是佛子,只因佛子之義已經微弱,所以叫作幼稚;又因不是在結緣的本界居住,所以叫作久住他國。

向本而還,領解火宅總譬中的三十子。原有因緣如今稍微顯著,所以叫作長大;因緣既經歷苦惱而扣動佛的大悲,所以叫作遇到本國。

第二段的兩層是父親尋子不得與中止一城。眾生退失大乘以後,佛一直等待他們的大乘根機,卻沒有等到相會的時候,所以叫作求而不得。父親中止一城,其中的家領解火宅總譬中的宅,大富領解長者內外德業與財富。

第三段的兩層是兒子何以來到父城,以及真的到達父城。來城的原因,領解火起時眾苦逼惱的形相。眾生退失大乘以後,四處流轉,遍受辛苦;正因如此,苦成為能感之機,扣動佛的大悲,所以叫作終於到達父城。

第四段的兩層,是父親念失子之苦與念得子之樂,領解火宅總譬中的一門。兒子年幼無知,取門不當,使父親憂愁;但父親原本就是要用這一門使他通達,所以預先因兒子將得通達而生歡喜。至此總分章節完畢,以下逐句解釋。

七、兒子背父而去

兒子背父而去再分二。先解釋經文說的譬如有人。這是領解火宅譬中的二十子,用來譬喻二乘人;菩薩的位次與修行難以測知,所以姑且只就四弟子自己所領悟的部分來說。

經文說年紀幼稚。舊解說,因為聞法少,所以叫幼稚;若真如此,後文所說長大,難道便應解作聞法多嗎?本論改以無明深厚,覆障理解之心,使解心沒有力量,所以叫幼稚;善根漸漸受熏、將要顯著,所以叫長大。

捨父,是退失大乘;逃,是無明自己覆蔽;逝,是奔向生死。

有人問:佛捨去應化之身以後,眾生才生起迷惑,照理說應是父親離開兒子,不是兒子捨棄父親。

本論回答:正因眾生沒有感佛之機,佛才離世,歸根究柢仍可成立兒子捨父的意思。

久住他國,是說涅槃法界本為佛的自國,生死五欲卻是他國。眾生本來想求出離,後來退墮而不返回,所以叫久住。有的十歲,十表示天道;二十表示人道;五十表示五道。這是就同一個人先後遍歷諸道而說。

八、長大而漸向本國

從年既長大以下,是第二層向本國而還。幼小有兩個意思:第一,癡迷而心量小;第二,尚未遭受苦惱,所以不知道回頭。這譬喻眾生結大乘緣以後,大乘之解還不深厚,猶如癡迷而不返回;剩餘福報還在,又貪著世間之樂,所以仍不返回。如今往昔所習的業力在暗中熏習,使他稍微知道要向道;又因遭苦失樂,開始思求出離的要道。這兩項成為根機,扣動佛的教化,所以名為漸向父國。

前文說,若有人遭受痛苦,佛便為他說涅槃。若人天二善不是感佛的因緣,眾生在三界中見不到佛父,便叫作窮;又因得不到出離的要術,也叫作窮;八苦像火焚燒,所以叫作困。

馳騁四方以求衣食,舊解有兩支。第一支說,人天的五戒十善各有因果,以此作為四方而自給。第二支說,在四生中經營生活,以求衣食。本論反證說,經中曾說經過一百三十劫才得見一佛;那一百三十劫中並非沒有人天因果,卻仍不能感佛,可知這類善並不是見佛的根機。

本論的解釋是:佛尚未出世時,凡夫依身、受、心、法生起四種見解,在其中把求正道比作求食,把求助道比作求衣。由厭苦而求理,便成為可教化的因緣。所以佛初出世時,諸外道等往往先得度,正是這個意思。《大經》又以觀察四方譬喻四諦,可依此理解。

漸漸遊行而遇向本國,是說眾生厭苦而希望解脫,雖以邪見求涅槃,並非佛的本意,仍能因此值遇佛,所以叫作遇向。本國的意思如前所說。

下文同時說國、城、舍,三者須分別。一切佛法叫作國,範圍最寬;城比較狹密,以斷德涅槃防非禦惡,所以叫城;舍又更加親近,以同體大悲為舍。

九、父求子而中止一城

從父親先來求子不得以下,是第二大段,也分二。第一,自眾生退失大乘以後,佛尋求可教化的根機,卻一直不能相會,所以叫作求子不得。第二,父親中止一城;父親不會為了尋一個兒子而荒廢全部家業,譬喻佛不因一處沒有根機,便停止在其餘地方教化。

舊解說,在二萬佛以後、釋迦佛以前,兩者中間叫作中止。本論認為,說它是中間,還可以;但對止、國、城、家所作的解釋都不能採用。

本論改取方便有餘土作國;它在同居土與實報土之間,所以叫中;以有餘涅槃作城;住在這個涅槃,叫作止。以此處為家,佛在這裡現起勝、劣兩種應身:劣應相應聲聞,勝應相應菩薩。五類斷除通惑的人同生此土,皆轉為菩薩,佛以勝應相應他們,純用大乘家業教導修學。佛中止於此,同時等待同居土中兒子的根機。如此不只中義相合,國、城、家業也都分明。

十、長者家中何以大富

大富的每一層都有配釋。實相境叫作家;具足萬德叫作富;五度福德叫作財;般若智慧叫作寶;引導一切法都歸大乘,叫作無量。金、銀、珠等,譬喻大乘三十七道品。這是領解火宅譬中長者大富的意思。

倉庫盈溢,也逐字分開。在內叫盈,在外叫溢;盛米叫倉,盛物叫庫。倉譬喻禪定,禪定能生一百零八種三昧;庫譬喻實相,能發十八空智慧。能供自己受用叫盈,能用來教化他人叫溢;這是領解火宅譬中多有田宅的意思。

僮僕,表示方便知見與諸波羅蜜全都具足,能隨根機屈曲施設,又能契合事與理;這是領解多有僕從。若依位次說,二乘人、通教菩薩與別教三十心,都如僮僕;別教與圓教十地如臣,十迴向如佐,十行如吏,十住如民。

初入佛的境界,凡在一國之內,無不是王民。雖已成為民,和吏、佐、臣相比仍較疏遠。十行分別歷練、修習諸法,種種奔走,所以如吏;十迴向事理漸深,職位接近王側,所以如佐;十地輔助佛行教化,降伏魔怨、制伏敵障,所以如臣。

車乘也依次配釋。一心三觀如象,運載圓教大乘;次第三觀如馬,運載別教大乘;即空觀與析空觀如牛,運載通教等大乘;析法觀用於自行,如鹿、羊等,運載二乘之法。

所謂無數,是說權法、實法都可名為車乘,權智、實智及種種觀法都可名為象、馬、牛、羊;不但教法非常多,觀智也同樣無數。

出與入共有四種說法。第一,二而不二是入,不二而二是出。第二,反過來,不二而二是入,二而不二是出。第三,無量還歸於一是入,一中開出無量是出。第四,教化他人之用是出,自己修行之用是入。把法運出而利益眾生叫作息,教化之功歸回自己叫作利。

乃遍他國,是說遍入三土,在非道中行而通達佛道;只有法性才是自己的國土。

商估賈客也有兩種解釋。第一,諸菩薩就是商人,又遍入三土求取法利,所以人數眾多。此土菩薩到他方聽法,他方大士來此聞經,彼此往還採取法利。第二,應身與化身如賈客,把真實法帶入三土,教化利益眾生,再歸回法身,所以叫作眾多。就像世間人委託別人帶著資財經營生意,在使別人興業的同時,自己也成就事業。

十一、窮子還近父城

從貧窮兒子遊歷聚落以下,是第三大段,兒子回到父親附近的譬喻,也分二:第一求衣食,第二到父城。

求衣食在內義上,是眾生退失大乘以後,遍受眾苦,深生厭患,想求出離,卻不能正確得理,於是落入邪僻。可是,邪慧既已使心歷境觀察,便較容易轉入正慧;他想求出世,便成為感佛的原因。

觀察五陰叫作聚落,觀察十二入叫作邑,觀察十八界叫作國;歷此諸境而求道理,叫作求衣食。

從終於來到父親所住之處以下,是正式向父。父親所住的城,是以苦境成為能感之機,感動佛的大悲,所以名為到城。城就是涅槃;涅槃通於半字與滿字,眾生的習性與理解中已有可得涅槃之義,所以說到城。

十二、父親為何憂念,又如何轉憂為樂

從父親常常想念兒子以下,是第四大段,父親憂念兒子的譬喻,也分二。

第一是想念失去兒子的痛苦。如來從往昔到如今,常常思念兒子的大乘根機,所以經文說每念。五十餘年,五十表示五道;從鬼道另開出修羅,所以多出一個餘字。

未曾說有兩種解釋。第一,佛未曾在方便有餘土中,向臣、佐、吏、民說有這個兒子的機緣。第二,自佛應化世間以來,往昔在《華嚴》、方等、《大品》等法座,未曾向諸大士說這些聲聞本是大乘之子。他們既沒有顯出佛子之義,便不能理解佛法,有時如聾如啞,有時華落身上只知禮拜,有時甚至捨下鉢器而茫然,種種表現都不能及於大法。

心懷悔恨,是父親悔自己往昔沒有勤加教誡,致使兒子缺少教導而逃走;又恨兒子不念恩義,疏遠父親而親近他人。內義是如來悔自己未曾殷勤教導眾生進入內凡,致使他們退失大乘;又恨他們沒有用心,不能精進固守志願,反而逃入迷途而不返回。

自念老朽,是說教化的期限將盡,卻沒有能傳承大法的人,就像老人衰朽而沒有兒子。

有人問:法身所教化的諸菩薩都能成為補處,為什麼還要如此憂愁?

本論回答:法身所化本來沒有興盛、衰廢,哪裡談得上老朽?那不是此處所論。現在所說的化身眷屬有兩種。第一是法身大士,示現的形相像隨影而來;示迹雖是弟子,本地也可能是師,所以自念老朽並不約這一類說。第二是同居土中的凡夫,從化佛教下最初發菩提心,這一類才叫作兒子。

兒子承繼父業,才能使宗族後嗣不斷。若舍利弗受記,未來成為華光佛,便有一方佛種相續不斷,大乘家業也能一代代傳付。若舍利弗沒有可受化、可成佛的根機,眼前的大乘法財便無人付囑,後來眾生的佛種又能寄託在哪裡?老父的嘆息,正是為此而發。

第二是想念得到兒子的快樂。可度的根機成熟,叫作得子;為他授佛記,叫作付與法財;正好符合佛的本心,所以說坦然快樂。到這裡,四弟子對前面火宅總譬的領解便告一段落。

I. First Distinguishing Several Explanations of “Faith and Understanding”

Some divide faith and understanding into three kinds of transformation: the initial transformation, the subsequent pursuing transformation, and the final thorough completion of transformation. According to the first account, the Buddha's teaching of the Great Vehicle in the past was the initial transformation; after living beings turned away from the Great Vehicle, the Buddha followed and transformed them again, which was pursuing transformation; only when father and son saw one another was transformation thoroughly completed.

Another says that the wholesome dharmas of the human and deva destinies were the initial transformation; everything from the teaching of the Lesser Vehicle through the Lotus Sutra was pursuing transformation; and only receiving a prediction in the Lotus Sutra thoroughly completed transformation. Another says that the initial teaching of the two vehicles was the initial transformation; subsequently ordering adherents of the two vehicles to turn and teach bodhisattvas was pursuing transformation; and the Lotus Sutra thoroughly completed transformation. Another says that turning the teaching was the initial transformation, passing through the Vaipulya assemblies was pursuing transformation, and awakening to the one vehicle thoroughly completed transformation. Another says that teaching the Lotus Sutra was still only the initial transformation, constant transformation after the ten grounds was pursuing transformation, and only the diamond-like mind thoroughly completed transformation. Another says that forming the saṃnāha was the initial transformation, the intervening course was pursuing transformation, and buddhahood thoroughly completed transformation.

Master Zhiyi holds that these explanations overlap layer upon layer, like a hand full of jade fragments that still do not make a complete jewel. What is called an initial establishment is by definition not the Buddha's original intent, whereas thorough completion should be the ultimate point of the purport. If the wholesome dharmas of humans and devas and the two vehicles are called initial establishments because they are not the original intent, the claim remains intelligible. Yet the Buddha taught the Great Vehicle in the past and now teaches the Lotus Sutra; these should plainly be ultimate, so how can they still be called initial? If the Lotus Sutra, originally ultimate, subsequently becomes initial, the original initial teaching for humans and devas could conversely become ultimate, and the sequence would be entirely reversed.

Again, classifying the two vehicles as initial means that the grass hermitage must be demolished. If the former Great Vehicle is classified as initial, the Great-Vehicle connection represented by the jewel in the robe must likewise be demolished. If one must be demolished and the other need not, both cannot be called initial. If father and son seeing one another is then called thorough completion, the preceding thorough completion should already have awakened to the one vehicle, leaving the later one without function. If awakening to the one vehicle must await the later occasion, the preceding occasion was not truly thorough completion. Every account encounters obstacles at each stage, so the root treatise uses none of them.

Another person says that this chapter concerns manifested traces, because the Tathāgata attained the path long ago and even His intermediate stopping was only a manifestation. Master Zhiyi says this may be maintained in principle, but it is not appropriate in the present scriptural passage. The Buddha has not yet taught Origin and Trace; how could the disciples suddenly understand them in advance? If the three vehicles have not yet been gathered together, awakening beforehand to the One Vehicle would likewise violate the textual sequence.

II. Why Is It Called Faith and Understanding?

Now the chapter title is explained directly. Living beings’ faculties may be keen or dull and their delusions thick or thin; the Buddha teaches either by directly stating Dharma-meaning or through parables; and hearers awaken earlier or later. Before the Lotus assembly, people of middling faculties were like peas. They describe themselves: although the Tathāgata had taught the Dharma for a long time and they sat in the assembly, their bodies were weary and indolent. They thought only of emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness, without even a single thought of delight in the dharmas practiced by bodhisattvas.

When they first heard the brief teaching, their entrenched attachment was stirred and doubt arose. When they extensively heard the Five-Buddha chapter, they remained as though covered and did not understand. Now, on hearing the parable, they finally leap for joy. Trust arises, understanding emerges, doubt is removed, and the principle becomes clear. Joy corresponds to the world, the arising of trust to adaptation to the person, removal of doubt to counteraction, and clarification of principle to the primary meaning. Because of these four causes and conditions, the chapter is called “Faith and Understanding.”

In terms of the Dharma received and the stages of practice, whether one studies the Lesser or Great Vehicle, ordinary beings first become sages in an ordered sequence. In the Lesser Vehicle, practitioners through faith produce understanding from hearing. When illumination through patience with suffering arises and practice through faith is established, they are called practitioners through faith. Practitioners through Dharma personally contemplate according to principle; when illumination through patience with suffering arises and practice through Dharma is established, they are called practitioners through Dharma. After entering the path of cultivation, practitioners through faith are renamed those liberated through faith; after entering it, practitioners through Dharma are renamed those who have attained through seeing. The Lesser-Vehicle names may be used analogically for the Great Vehicle. People of middling faculties hear the parable, initially break doubt, and enter the Great-Vehicle path of seeing, so this is called faith; they then enter the Great-Vehicle path of cultivation, so this is called understanding.

The scripture further says that, without seeking, they attain the unsurpassed cluster of treasures and only today truly become śrāvakas. Through the voice of the Buddha-path they enable all living beings to hear. They hear the Perfect teaching and enter the Perfect stages; hence the chapter is called “Faith and Understanding.”

From the standpoint of origin and trace, Subhūti and the other three great disciples entered the Great Vehicle and accomplished the Buddha-Dharma long ago. They now manifest as people of middling faculties, displaying the initial arising of faith and initial attainment of understanding; hence the chapter is still called “Faith and Understanding.”

III. How Does the Understanding Unfold?

This passage presents understanding. Proximally, it is understanding of the burning-house parable; more remotely, it is understanding of the “Skillful Means” chapter. The scripture has two parts: first, the narrator describes the disciples’ joy; second, the disciples personally address the Buddha.

The narrator first describes their inward minds and then their outward reverence. Of the four, only Subhūti is specifically called “Wisdom-Life”; the other three are called “Mahā.” In general, all four have great virtue and wisdom. Specifically, Subhūti understands emptiness well, taking the wisdom of emptiness as his wisdom-life; this is explained from his practice. Moreover, among all who possess wisdom, the Buddha's wisdom is foremost. In the Prajñā assembly, the Buddha ordered Subhūti to turn the teaching; because he was commanded by the Buddha, the one of great wisdom, he is called Wisdom-Life. This is explained from the teaching. The other three disciples were less often ordered to turn the teaching and did not take understanding emptiness as their principal practice, so they are not specifically called Wisdom-Life. The meaning of “Mahā” was explained earlier.

They rejoice because, more remotely, they have heard the Dharma through the five passages of Dharma teaching in the “Skillful Means” chapter. The narrator describes only two things: hearing a rare Dharma and seeing the prediction. One may also say that hearing the rare Dharma gathers the first four passages, while seeing the prediction is the fifth. Everything they hear and see in this way is unprecedented, and therefore becomes the cause of their joy.

The scripture says they arouse a rare mind, describing the resolve aroused from proximally hearing the four rounds of teaching by parable. Once the mind is aroused, it is called faith; entering through faith, they enter the stage of joy, precisely the meaning of “Faith and Understanding.” Rising from their seats describes outward reverence. By comparison with Śāriputra, the four should likewise understand through the three modes of action, as can be understood from the preceding passage.

Beginning when the disciples address the Buddha is their statement through verbal action. The whole has two parts: the initial prose and seventy-three and a half verses formally state that they have attained understanding; the following thirteen verses praise the Buddha's profound kindness. Because this understanding is received from the Buddha, they first state their understanding and then praise His kindness.

The prose is also divided in two: first, a brief Dharma teaching; second, extensive teaching through a parable. The brief teaching divides again into a Dharma teaching and a brief raising of the parable. The Dharma teaching also has two passages: first, in the past they received the Dharma of the three vehicles and therefore sought no further; second, now they are gathered into the one vehicle and therefore receive of itself without seeking.

IV. Why Were There Three Reasons Not to Seek in the Past?

When explaining why they did not seek, the scripture first states the reasons and then explains them. Three reasons are stated: first, they stood at the head of the monastic assembly; second, they were advanced in worldly years; third, they believed they had attained nirvāṇa.

First, they stood at the head of the saṃgha. Their monastic seniority was high, and later students took them as standards. If they suddenly changed their former path, switched to a different track, abandoned the Lesser Vehicle, and sought the Great, they feared arousing the suspicion of those who followed. To preserve themselves and protect later students, they did not seek.

Second, they were old. To become bodhisattvas, they should single-mindedly undertake the great path and widely liberate living beings. Now that their bodies were frail and old, they felt unable to perform this task and therefore did not seek.

Third, believing they had attained the proper position of the unconditioned nirvāṇa, they could no longer arouse the great mind. Lotuses do not grow upon high, dry ground. Once knowledge of exhaustion and knowledge of nonarising had been established, they believed there was nothing further upon which to rely and nothing further to seek.

The scripture next explains these three reasons for not seeking, but not in the sequence of the preceding headings. It first explains that they did not seek because they had attained nirvāṇa. Next it explains old age, also encompassing leadership of the saṃgha. Alternatively, the earlier account of long hearing the Buddha teach without joy in their minds may be taken as the explanation of why leadership of the saṃgha caused them not to seek. Since the scripture says both that they sat in the assembly and that their years were already decayed and advanced, one knows that it is also explaining the failure of the heads of the saṃgha to seek. The remainder is clear from the scripture.

When the disciples then speak of being before the Buddha today, they state the cause of their understanding. More remotely, they have heard the brief and extensive opening of the three to reveal the real in the Five-Buddha chapter and therefore count themselves fortunate. Obtaining a great wholesome benefit is precisely their declaration that they have understood: proximally, they hear the rare Dharma of the four rounds of parables and thereby awaken; this awakening is the wholesome benefit.

Beginning with immeasurable treasures is the second passage, which briefly raises a parable: in the past they did not seek, whereas now the rare Dharma-treasure comes to them of itself without seeking.

V. The Five Parables and What the Elder Represents

Beginning with the disciples’ request for permission to teach through a parable is the extensive statement of understanding, which contains the opening and application of the parable. Before beginning the parable, they first ask the Buddha for permission to speak.

Five parables are opened. First, beginning with the son's abandonment of his father and flight, is the parable of father and son becoming separated; proximally, it understands the general burning-house parable, and remotely the brief verse in the “Skillful Means” chapter. Second, beginning with the poor son's employment, is the parable of father and son seeing one another; proximally, it understands the elder seeing the fire, and remotely the Buddha seeing living beings with the Buddha-eye. Third, beginning with immediately dispatching attendants to pursue him quickly and bring him back, is the parable of pursuit and inducement; proximally, it understands the elder setting aside the stool and changing to the three carts, and remotely the Buddha temporarily putting the Great Vehicle to rest and establishing the Lesser. Fourth, beginning after a period of time when father and son trust one another, is the parable of being entrusted with knowledge of the family estate. It does not understand the preceding proximate and remote meanings but reaches back to the Vaipulya assemblies’ rebukes and the Prajñā assembly's turning of the teaching. Fifth, beginning after a short further time when the father knows the son's mind, is the parable of entrusting the family estate; proximally, it understands giving the great cart in the burning-house parable, and remotely the direct abandonment of skillful means in the Dharma teaching. The fourth and fifth may also be combined as a single parable of receiving and entrusting; this will be discussed again later.

An old explanation correlates the Buddha of Immeasurable Life in the west with the elder, but the root treatise does not use it. The western Buddha and the Buddha here have different bodies and different conditions of transformation. Different Buddha-bodies cannot establish concealment and manifestation of the same Buddha-body; different conditions cannot establish one father-son relationship. Moreover, this scripture has no such purport from beginning to end. To force the correlation is only blind contrivance.

The present explanation follows the events stated in the scripture and joins them to Dharma-meaning. In explaining the poor son, it interprets the text through the adherents of the two vehicles’ half-word Dharma. In explaining the elder, it uses Vairocana Buddha's full-word Dharma-gateway. The elder inside the house removes his necklaces and puts on filthy clothing. Although the clothing and necklaces differ, the person remains the same. This illustrates Vairocana Buddha concealing immeasurable supernormal virtues, manifesting a sixteen-foot golden body, holding dung-clearing implements, and establishing the teaching of the three vehicles. Concealment and manifestation differ, but there are not two Buddha-essences. If one does not understand even Vairocana Buddha's nearby donning and removing of clothes, how can one move Amitābha from afar to this place and have Him change identities?

VI. Each of the Four Passages in the Parable of Separation Has Two Levels

The parable of father and son becoming separated has four passages: first, the son turns away from his father and leaves; second, the father searches for his son and finally stops in a city; third, the son wanders and happens to turn toward his native land; fourth, the father worries about his son. Each passage has two levels.

The first passage's two levels are turning away from the father and leaving, and turning toward home and returning. Turning away from the father and leaving understands the five hundred people in the general burning-house parable. Living beings formerly formed connections through the Great Vehicle and became Buddha-children, then lost their Great-Vehicle understanding and wandered through the five destinies. Hence the scripture says some passed ten years, twenty years, even fifty years. They are all alike Buddha-children. Because the meaning of being Buddha-children has grown faint, they are called young and childish; because they do not dwell in their original realm of connection, they are said to have dwelt long in another land.

Turning toward home and returning understands the thirty children in the general burning-house parable. The original conditions have now become slightly manifest, so he is called grown. Because those conditions have passed through suffering and distress and stirred the Buddha's great compassion, he is said to have happened upon his native land.

The second passage's two levels are the father's unsuccessful search for the son and stopping midway in a city. After living beings regress from the Great Vehicle, the Buddha keeps waiting for their Great-Vehicle capacities, but the time of encounter does not arrive; this is called seeking without finding. In the father's stopping midway in a city, the house understands the house in the general burning-house parable, while great wealth understands the elder's inner and outer virtues and wealth.

The third passage's two levels are why the son comes to the father's city and his actual arrival there. The cause of coming to the city understands the appearance of being afflicted and distressed by many sufferings when the fire arose. After losing the Great Vehicle, living beings wander everywhere and undergo every hardship. Precisely because of this, suffering becomes a capacity able to evoke a response and stir the Buddha's great compassion; hence he is said finally to reach the father's city.

The fourth passage's two levels are the father's thought of the pain of losing his son and of the joy of regaining him, understanding the single gate in the general burning-house parable. Young and unaware, the son takes the wrong gate and causes his father worry. Yet the father's original intention is to use this gate to bring him through, so he rejoices in advance that his son will gain passage. Here the general division is complete; what follows explains the wording phrase by phrase.

VII. The Son Turns Away from His Father and Leaves

The son's turning away from the father and leaving again divides in two. First, the phrase “suppose there were a person” is explained. This understands the twenty children in the burning-house parable and illustrates adherents of the two vehicles. Because bodhisattvas’ stages and practices are difficult to fathom, the explanation provisionally concerns only the part understood by the four disciples themselves.

The scripture says he was young and childish. An old explanation says he is called young because he had heard little Dharma. If so, should “grown” later be explained as having heard much Dharma? The root treatise instead says that deep ignorance obscures the mind of understanding and leaves it powerless, and therefore he is called young and childish. When wholesome roots are gradually perfumed and are about to become manifest, he is called grown.

Abandoning the father means regressing from the Great Vehicle; fleeing means ignorance concealing itself; departing means rushing toward birth and death.

Someone asks: living beings became confused only after the Buddha relinquished His responsive transformation-body. In principle, the father should have left the son, not the son abandoned the father.

The root treatise answers: it is precisely because living beings lack the capacity to evoke the Buddha that the Buddha leaves the world; ultimately, the meaning that the son abandons his father can still be established.

Dwelling long in another land means that the Dharma realm of nirvāṇa is originally the Buddha's own land, while birth and death amid the five desires are another land. Living beings originally wished to seek escape but afterward regressed and fell without returning, and therefore are said to dwell there long. Ten years represents the destiny of devas; twenty the human destiny; fifty the five destinies. This is stated of one person successively traversing the various destinies.

VIII. Growing and Gradually Turning toward His Native Land

Beginning with “when he was grown” is the second level, turning toward and returning to his native land. Being young has two meanings: first, deluded and small in mental scope; second, not yet having encountered suffering and therefore not knowing to turn back. This illustrates that, after living beings form Great-Vehicle connections, their Great-Vehicle understanding is still not deep; like the deluded, they do not return. Remaining merit persists, and they remain attached to worldly pleasure, so they still do not return. Now the force of karma habituated in the past secretly perfumes them, giving them some knowledge that they should turn toward the path. Encountering suffering and losing pleasure also make them begin to seek the essential path of escape. These two become the capacity that stirs the Buddha's transformation, and therefore this is called gradually turning toward the father's land.

The preceding passage says that, if someone undergoes pain, the Buddha teaches nirvāṇa to that person. If the two kinds of human and deva goodness are not conditions that evoke the Buddha, then living beings unable to see the Buddha-father within the three realms are called poor. Because they cannot obtain the essential method of escape, they are also called poor. The eight sufferings burn like fire, and therefore they are called hard-pressed.

Racing in the four directions in search of clothing and food receives two old explanations. The first says that the five precepts and ten wholesome acts of humans and devas each have cause and result, by which they sustain themselves in the four directions. The second says they make a living within the four modes of birth to seek clothing and food. The root treatise argues in response that the scripture says one may pass 130 kalpas before seeing one buddha. Human and deva causes and results were not absent during those 130 kalpas, yet they could not evoke the Buddha; therefore one knows that such goodness is not the capacity for seeing the Buddha.

The root treatise's explanation is that, before the Buddha appears in the world, ordinary beings give rise to four views based on body, feeling, mind, and dharmas. Within them, seeking the correct path is compared to seeking food, while seeking aids to the path is compared to seeking clothing. Seeking principle through rejection of suffering becomes a condition for teaching and transformation. Thus non-Buddhists and others were often liberated first when the Buddha initially appeared in the world. This is precisely the meaning. The Great Sutra also uses looking in the four directions as an illustration of the four truths; it may be understood accordingly.

Gradually traveling until he happens to turn toward his native land means that living beings reject suffering and hope for liberation. Although they wrongly seek nirvāṇa through wrong views and this is not the Buddha's original intention, they can still thereby encounter the Buddha; hence this is called “happened to turn toward.” The meaning of native land is as explained above.

The following passage speaks of country, city, and house together, and the three must be distinguished. All Buddha-Dharma is called the country, the broadest in scope. The city is narrower and denser: the nirvāṇa of the virtue of severance defends against what is wrong and wards off evil, and is therefore called a city. The house is still more intimate, with great compassion of shared substance as the house.

IX. The Father Searches for the Son and Stops Midway in a City

Beginning with the father's prior search for the son without finding him is the second major passage, also divided in two. First, after living beings regress from the Great Vehicle, the Buddha seeks capacities that can be taught and transformed but remains unable to meet them; this is called seeking the son without finding him. Second, the father stops midway in a city. The father does not abandon his entire family estate to search for one son; this illustrates that the Buddha does not stop teaching elsewhere because one place lacks capacities.

An old explanation says that “midway” means between the time after the twenty thousand buddhas and before Śākyamuni Buddha. The root treatise holds that calling it an interval is acceptable, but none of this account's explanations of stopping, country, city, and house can be adopted.

The root treatise instead takes the land of expedient means with remainder as the country. Because it lies between the land of shared dwelling and the land of real reward, it is called midway. Nirvāṇa with remainder is the city; dwelling in this nirvāṇa is stopping. Taking this place as the house, the Buddha manifests two responsive bodies there, superior and inferior: the inferior response corresponds to śrāvakas, the superior response to bodhisattvas. Five kinds of people who have severed shared delusions are born together in this land and all turn into bodhisattvas. The Buddha corresponds to them through the superior response and teaches them purely through the Great-Vehicle family estate. While stopping there, the Buddha awaits the capacities of His son in the land of shared dwelling. Thus not only does the meaning of “midway” agree, but country, city, and family estate are all distinct.

X. Why Is the Elder's Household So Wealthy?

Every level of the great wealth has a correspondence. The object of the true mark is called the house; possession of the myriad virtues is called wealth; merit from the five perfections is called riches; prajñā-wisdom is called treasure; guiding all dharmas back to the Great Vehicle is called immeasurability. Gold, silver, pearls, and the rest illustrate the thirty-seven factors of the path in the Great Vehicle. This understands the elder's great wealth in the burning-house parable.

Full and overflowing granaries and storehouses are also divided graph by graph. Internally is “full,” externally “overflowing”; rice is kept in a granary, objects in a storehouse. The granary illustrates meditation, which can produce 108 kinds of samādhi. The storehouse illustrates the true mark, which can generate the wisdom of the eighteen emptinesses. Capacity for one's own use is called full; capacity to transform others is called overflowing. This understands the many fields and houses in the burning-house parable.

Servants signify that skillful knowledge and vision and all the perfections are complete, able both to establish teachings flexibly according to capacities and accord with phenomena and principle. This understands the many servants. By stages, adherents of the two vehicles, bodhisattvas of the Shared teaching, and those at the thirty minds of the Distinct teaching are like servants; the ten grounds of the Distinct and Perfect teachings are like ministers, the ten dedications like assistants, the ten practices like officials, and the ten abodes like subjects.

On first entering the Buddha's domain, everyone within a country is a subject of the king. Though already subjects, they remain more distant than officials, assistants, and ministers. Those in the ten practices cultivate and train in the various dharmas through successive distinctions, running about in many ways, and are therefore like officials. In the ten dedications, phenomena and principle grow deeper and their posts approach the king, and therefore they are like assistants. Those on the ten grounds assist the Buddha in teaching and transformation, subduing demonic resentment and overcoming hostile obstructions, and therefore they are like ministers.

The vehicles are likewise correlated in sequence. The three contemplations in one mind are like the elephant, carrying the Great Vehicle of the Perfect teaching. The three contemplations in sequence are like the horse, carrying the Great Vehicle of the Distinct teaching. The contemplation of immediate emptiness and the analysis of dharmas into emptiness are like oxen, carrying the Great Vehicle of the Shared teaching and the rest. Analytical contemplation of dharmas is used in personal practice, like deer, sheep, and the rest, carrying the Dharma of the two vehicles.

“Innumerable” means that provisional and real dharmas may all be called vehicles, while provisional wisdom, real wisdom, and the various methods of contemplation may all be called elephants, horses, oxen, and sheep. Not only are teachings extremely numerous; contemplative wisdoms are equally innumerable.

Going out and coming in receive four explanations. First, two yet nondual is coming in, while nondual yet two is going out. Second, conversely, nondual yet two is coming in, while two yet nondual is going out. Third, the immeasurable returning to the one is coming in, while the immeasurable opened from within the one is going out. Fourth, the function of transforming others is going out, while the function of one's own practice is coming in. Carrying dharmas outward to benefit living beings is called returns; the merit of teaching and transformation returning to oneself is called profit.

“Even throughout other countries” means universally entering the three lands, practicing amid what is not the path while penetrating the Buddha-path. Only Dharma-nature is one's own land.

Merchants and traders also receive two explanations. First, the bodhisattvas are merchants and universally enter the three lands to seek the benefit of Dharma, and therefore they are numerous. Bodhisattvas of this land go elsewhere to hear the Dharma; great beings from other regions come here to hear the scripture; traveling back and forth, they gather the benefit of Dharma. Second, responsive and transformation bodies are like traders, carrying true Dharma into the three lands, teaching and benefiting living beings, then returning to the Dharma-body, and therefore they are called numerous. It is like worldly people entrusting others with capital to conduct business: while enabling others’ enterprise, they also accomplish their own.

XI. The Poor Son Returns Near His Father's City

Beginning with the poor son's wandering through settlements is the third major passage, the parable of the son's return near his father, also divided in two: first, seeking clothing and food; second, reaching the father's city.

In the inner meaning, seeking clothing and food means that, after living beings regress from the Great Vehicle, they undergo manifold sufferings everywhere, become deeply disenchanted, and wish to escape, but cannot correctly grasp the principle and thereby fall into wrong and deviant paths. Yet once wrong wisdom has made the mind examine objects, it can more readily turn toward correct wisdom. The wish to transcend the world becomes a cause for evoking the Buddha.

Contemplating the five aggregates is called a settlement; contemplating the twelve entrances, a town; contemplating the eighteen realms, a country. Passing through these objects while seeking principle is called seeking clothing and food.

Beginning with finally arriving where his father dwells is the actual turn toward the father. The city where the father dwells means that the painful object becomes a capacity able to evoke a response and stirs the Buddha's great compassion, and therefore this is called reaching the city. The city is nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa includes both the half-word and full-word teachings; living beings’ habituation and understanding already contain the meaning that nirvāṇa may be attained, and therefore the scripture says he reaches the city.

XII. Why Does the Father Worry, and How Does Worry Turn to Joy?

Beginning with the father's constant thought of his son is the fourth major passage, the parable of the father's concern for his son, also divided in two.

First is his thought of the pain of losing his son. From the past until now, the Tathāgata constantly thinks of the son's Great-Vehicle capacity, and therefore the scripture says “always thought.” “More than fifty years”: fifty represents the five destinies; because the asura destiny is opened separately from the ghost destiny, the additional word “more than” appears.

“Had never told” has two explanations. First, in the land of expedient means with remainder, the Buddha had never told the ministers, assistants, officials, and subjects about this son's capacities and conditions. Second, since the Buddha responded and transformed in the world, at past Dharma seats in the Avataṃsaka, Vaipulya, the Great Perfection of Wisdom Sutra, and elsewhere, He had never told the great beings that these śrāvakas were originally children of the Great Vehicle. Because they did not manifest the meaning of Buddha-children, they could not understand the Buddha-Dharma. Sometimes they were as though deaf and mute; sometimes flowers fell upon their bodies and they knew only to bow; sometimes they even set down their alms bowls in bewilderment. None of these responses reached the great Dharma.

Harboring regret and resentment means that the father regrets not diligently admonishing and teaching his son in the past, so the son lacked instruction and fled; he also resents the son's failure to remember kindness and duty, distancing himself from his father and drawing near others. The inner meaning is that the Tathāgata regrets not diligently teaching living beings to enter the inner ordinary stages, causing them to regress from the Great Vehicle; He further resents their failure to apply their minds, exert themselves, and firmly maintain their resolve, instead fleeing into delusion without returning.

Thinking himself old and decrepit means that the period of teaching and transformation is about to end, yet no one can inherit the great Dharma, like an aged and decrepit man without a son.

Someone asks: bodhisattvas transformed by the Dharma-body can all become successors, so why should He be so worried?

The root treatise answers: transformations by the Dharma-body originally have no flourishing or decline, so how could aging and decrepitude be discussed? That is not the subject here. The retinue of the transformation-body now under discussion has two kinds. First are Dharma-body great beings, whose manifested forms follow like shadows. Although they manifest traces as disciples, in their origin they may be teachers, so thinking oneself old and decrepit does not concern this kind. Second are ordinary beings in the land of shared dwelling who first arouse the resolve for awakening under the teaching of a transformation-buddha; only this kind is called the son.

Only if the son inherits the father's work can the lineage of descendants continue unbroken. If Śāriputra receives a prediction and in the future becomes Padmaprabha Buddha, the buddha-seed in one direction will continue without interruption, and the Great-Vehicle family estate can be transmitted and entrusted from generation to generation. If Śāriputra lacks a capacity to be transformed and become a buddha, there will be no one to entrust with the present Great-Vehicle Dharma-wealth; where, then, could the buddha-seeds of living beings to come find reliance? This is the reason for the old father's lament.

Second is his thought of the joy of regaining his son. Maturation of a capacity for liberation is called regaining the son; giving him a prediction of buddhahood is called entrusting the Dharma-wealth; because this precisely accords with the Buddha's original intent, it is called calm happiness. Here the four disciples’ understanding of the preceding general burning-house parable comes to a close.

信解品釋·父子相見譬Faith and Understanding · The Parable of Father and Son Seeing One Another

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》第六卷下,天台智者大師說。

一、三重領解與隨文二段

從窮子受僱謀生以下,是第二段父子相見的譬喻。就近處說,它領會火宅譬中看見大火的意思;從遠處說,它領會〈方便品〉中五濁的意思。這一重領解分成三項。

第一,窮子受僱謀生,領會火宅中所看見的火,也領會法說中所看見的五濁。第二,父親看見兒子,領會火宅譬中長者的看見,也領會法說中佛眼的看見。第三,父親歡喜而滿足心願,領會火宅譬中的驚怖,也領會法說中生起大悲心。

在法說與譬喻中,都是先說父親看見兒子;這裡卻先說兒子看見父親。就佛而言,靈明的智慧先已知道眾生之機,然後才隨機而起應化,所以說父親先看見兒子。若就眾生而言,必定先有感發之機,然後才有佛的應化,所以說兒子先看見父親。機與應的交會不可思議,不能定作應在後,也不能定作機在前;經文因此互相舉出一邊,從兩面顯示先後。

如今為使隨文解釋便利,只把這段分成兩大段:第一是兒子看見父親,第二是父親看見兒子。兩段又各自分成四項。兒子看見父親有四項:一是看見父親的緣由,緣由是尋求衣食;二是看見父親的地方,地方在門旁;三是看見父親的形貌,父親坐在師子床上;四是心生畏懼而躲避,後悔自己來到這裡。父親看見兒子也有四項:一是父親看見兒子的所在,二是一見便認出兒子,三是看見兒子而歡喜,四是看見兒子正合自己的心願。

二、為求衣食,展轉來到父舍

先說看見父親的緣由。窮子厭惡痛苦、欣求安樂,進而尋求義理的滋味;這樣漸次累積、薰習,終於形成出世的善根,所以經文說他受僱謀生、輾轉經歷多處。這分善根能夠感扣佛的慈悲,所以經文說他遇到父親的舍宅。

譬喻中的父親表示成道以後的法身,舍宅表示不以特定緣由為限的慈悲。大乘之機與小乘之機同時感扣這座父舍。因有大乘之機,所以說他從遠處看見父親;因有小乘之機,所以又說他停在門旁。

如果只有小乘之機而完全沒有大乘之機,他便不應看見尊勝特異之身,父親也不應想到自己的財物庫藏如今有人可以付託。如果只有大乘之機而完全沒有小乘之機,他便不應停立門旁,兒子也不應想到這裡不是自己受僱出力便可取得財物的地方。經中的遠見與門側,正把兩種機同時保存下來。

三、門旁、正見與兩種遙遠

其次說看見父親的地方,就是門旁。兩種觀法作為方便,如同門的兩邊;圓滿中道之機正對門而看見,二乘人卻偏在真諦一邊,所以說停在門側。他們以只觀空的三昧與偏在真諦的慧眼,從一旁窺見法身而已。

所謂從遠處看見父親,所說的正見又有兩種:第一是近見,第二是遠見。這裡說大乘之機才剛發起,距離真正感召應現的事還遠,所以稱為遙遠;又可說機尚微弱,佛的應化還沒有赴機,也因此稱為遙遠。這兩種解釋都在說明同一個遙字。

四、師子床與寶几

再說看見父親的形貌。父親安坐師子床,表示圓滿報身、法身安住於空理,已不再有通、別兩類惑與八魔等怖畏,所以用安坐師子床來譬喻。《華嚴》以第一義空、四無所畏說明這張床。

寶几承托雙足,是以定與慧表示雙足,以真實諦理表示承足之几;無生的定慧依於真如之境。經文眼前先讓人看見的是長者安坐與寶几承足的富盛景象,本論隨後才逐件說明它們所表示的法義。

五、婆羅門、剎利、居士的舊解

對圍繞長者的婆羅門、剎利、居士,先前有一種解釋。婆羅門被解作門第高貴、出身良好的大姓,配在八地以上;剎利配在七地以下;居士則配作內凡夫等。

另有舊解說,這部經所說的法身並非常住法身,而是他方應身將要應現於此土時,就被稱作此間的法身,因此才有內凡夫等人圍繞。

智者認為這樣解釋不對。若把長者作他方佛解,父與子、機與應、體與用、穿著與脫去等關係便都不能成立,理由如前文所說。又不能讓小乘之機感扣此佛、大乘之機感扣彼佛;也不應讓大乘之緣結在彼處、小乘之緣結在此處;同樣不能說大小兩緣都結在此處,大小兩應卻同在彼處。這樣配合,會造成很大的混亂。

六、勝應、劣應與三類眷屬的今解

智者現在說,勝妙的應身應對菩薩,就是盧舍那的尊勝特異之身,是大乘之機所感扣;較劣的應身應對小乘,就是丈六而著弊衣之身,是小乘之機所感扣。這部經所明的常住醍醐與《涅槃》相等,圓頓法身與《華嚴》相等;譬喻中長者有威德,剎利與婆羅門恭敬侍衛、環繞在旁,都是指向《華嚴》中的眷屬,沒有差別;這裡所說的法相,與那裡所明的也沒有差別。

依本論現在的解釋,婆羅門意為清淨的行持,又是高貴潔淨的一族,表示等覺離垢菩薩;剎利是王族,表示從初地以上到九地以下;居士富有而不屬貴族,表示三十心。這是本論後出的今解,與前面的舊配位分開陳述。

七、瓔珞、價值、吏民僮僕與白拂

真珠瓔珞表示戒、定、慧,以及合為第四組的陀羅尼與三昧,共是四種瓔珞。價值千萬,表示四十地的功德,以這些功德莊嚴法身。

吏民與僮僕,可以從異門和同門兩路說明。依異門說,領受方便教而斷除通惑的人稱為民;領受別教而斷除通惑的人稱為吏。依同門說,吏民僮僕仍表示方便波羅蜜:對內與真實智慧相同,對外又與眾生機緣相同,譬如吏民有對內奉事、對外服役兩重職分。

白拂表示權宜智慧的作用。站在右邊,表示入空智慧的作用,用來拂除四住之塵;站在左邊,表示入假智慧的作用,用來拂除無知之塵。這兩種作用都作為中道的方便,所以經文說眾人手執白拂、侍立左右。本文在這裡留有從略之語,沒有展開。

八、寶帳、花幡、香水、七淨花與寶物

覆在上方的寶帳表示真實慈悲。垂下的各種花幡,花表示四攝,幡表示神通。

香水灑地有兩路解釋。第一,佛降下注入法水,灑在菩薩的心地,使惑塵受到浸潤;第二,以定水灑在散亂的心上。散布各種名花,表示布列七種清淨之花。七項依次是戒、定、慧、斷疑、道非道、知見淨與斷知淨。

第一,戒,是攝律儀等三種戒。第二,定,是首楞嚴等定。第三,慧,是真實智慧。第四,斷疑,是已經超度對真、俗二諦的疑惑。第五,道非道淨,是行於非道而能通達佛道。第六,知見淨,是智慧之德圓滿,清楚明白地看見佛性。第七,斷知淨,是斷除之德成就,無明永遠窮盡。道非道是一個名目,知見淨與斷知淨則是前後兩個不同名目。

地上羅列寶物,表示羅列各地的真實功德。至於取出、納入,仍如前文所解;本文用從略之語,不再展開。所謂威德最為尊特,是說光明沒有邊際、色像沒有邊際,相好之海高大盛美、堂皇具足。這層意義必須作舍那佛解,怎麼能另作其他解釋?

九、窮子為何恐怖而後悔

從窮子看見父親有大力、大勢以下,是兒子看見父親四項中的第四項:看見父親而畏懼、躲避。智慧廣大,所以稱為大力;神通廣大,所以稱為大勢,正如上文以身與手有力來說明。

窮子心生恐怖,表示小乘之機薄弱,畏怯廣大的道。後悔來到這裡,是因佛原本想以大法迎合他,所應之法卻不符合眼前之機,於是他只有退失大法之意,所以說後悔來到這裡。

他暗自在心中思量,表示這件事幽微潛藏在眾生之機裡;並不是說他已經明白地與尊勝應身相對,也不是說他已認出眼前長者就是父親。

十、對王與王等的兩重解釋

窮子猜想眼前的人也許是王,或是與王同等的人。第一種解釋,是以波旬為王,以波旬的徒眾為王等。小乘之機以灰斷為歸,言說之道斷絕,對色像也不作取著;如今忽然看見超越天人的尊勝應身,又聽見與二乘迥然不同的法相,小智薄德之人從未見聞,便以為這是魔,也以為所說之法是魔所說。

經中稍微開示三乘而顯出一乘時,舍利弗尚且懷疑:這難道是魔化作佛,前來擾亂我的心嗎?如果早先一開始便用大法來接引小乘之機,對佛是魔的懷疑會比今日更甚。

第二種解釋從另一面說:尊勝應身如長者,長者表示報身佛,所以稱為與王同等。法身是報身之師,師如同王;許多經又稱法為經中之王。智慧契合法,便是智慧與法相等,所以把報身佛稱為等。這裡所說的是大乘的法身與報身,不是小乘人能在其中得益的地方,因此窮子才猜想這是王或王等。

十一、貧里、衣食與疾走

窮子認為,這不是自己受僱出力便能取得財物的地方,表示小乘之機不能承受大乘教化。他寧可前往貧窮的里巷,正如《淨名》所說,以貧窮人所能得到的法,度脫這些根性低下的人。

只觀空的道理不含一切功德,不是如來藏,所以稱為貧里;偏於空理,恰好符合小乘的智慧,所以說那裡有可以施展力量的地方。衣食容易取得,表示可以得到有餘涅槃的無漏衣食;又以行行為衣,以惠行為食。

如果長久停留在這裡,是說修行大乘之道要經過無量劫。窮子原本厭惡、畏懼生死,若修大乘便必須進入生死,所以感到自己也許會受逼迫;逼迫表示廣泛學習萬種行門。他本來喜愛小法,如今卻被要求發起大乘菩提心,所以說被強迫工作。最後他捨棄大法、選取小法,所以經文說他迅速逃走。

十二、父見子:所在、辨識、歡喜、適願

從富長者以下,是第二大段父親看見兒子的譬喻,也有四項:一是父親看見兒子的所在,二是看見兒子便認出,三是看見兒子而歡喜,四是看見兒子正合心願。

父親看見兒子的所在,就是師子床。如來法身安住在第一義空、沒有怖畏的境界中,明明照見眾生之機。

父親一看見兒子便認出,是說佛知道這正是往日曾經與大法結緣的眾生。不是父親經過試探才辨明他的身分。

父親心中非常歡喜,是因佛一直等待、察看兒子的根機;如今機緣到來,正與慈心相稱,所以歡喜。這領會法說中生起大悲的意思。火宅譬說大為驚怖,是著重拔除眾生的痛苦;這裡說心大歡喜,是著重給予眾生安樂。

父親想到財物庫藏如今終於有人可以付託,是看見兒子正合心願。往昔看見眾生退失大法、選取小法,在貧里中為維持生命而艱難求食;佛常想把財物給他,卻因根機未到而不能給予。今天根機到來,正合廣大慈心,所以說庫藏如今有人可以付託。這裡只是父親歡喜有了可以付託的人,並不是兒子已經領受庫藏。

十三、常念、自來、年朽與貪惜

父親說自己一直思念兒子,是說眾生不但貧乏而沒有大法財,又在生死中流轉,被種種痛苦逼迫;佛的大悲為此深感悲痛,所以一直思念他。佛雖想救拔,眾生之機尚未生起,便無法救濟,所以說沒有途徑見到他。

如今可以受度的根機生起,所以父親說兒子忽然自己來到;這根機符合大悲之心,所以說非常滿足自己的心願。此時追人與試作等事都還沒有發生,經文只寫到父親看見、認出、歡喜和心願滿足。

父親又說自己雖已年老,仍然珍惜這些財物。本論解釋,年老表示這一期教化將要完畢;在尚未看見大乘之機時,大法沒有可以委付的人,將來的學人又要從誰得到解脫?正因為憐惜可以受度的人,所以稱為貪惜。如今機緣自己到來,便不再有大法無人付託的憂念,父親的心願也因此得到滿足;這不是世俗上捨不得把財物交給兒子。

The Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Six, Lower, spoken by the Great Master Zhiyi of Tiantai.

I. Three Understandings and Two Passages Following the Text

Beginning with the poor son's hiring himself out to make a living is the second passage, the parable of father and son seeing one another. Proximately, it understands the sight of the great fire in the burning-house parable; remotely, it understands the five turbidities in the “Skillful Means” chapter. This understanding has three items.

First, the poor son's hiring himself out to make a living understands both the fire seen in the burning house and the five turbidities seen in the Dharma teaching. Second, the father's seeing the son understands both the elder's seeing in the burning-house parable and the seeing of the Buddha-eye in the Dharma teaching. Third, the father's joy and fulfillment of his wish understand both the alarm in the burning-house parable and the arising of great compassion in the Dharma teaching.

In the Dharma teaching and the parable, the father is described as seeing the son first; here, however, the son is described as seeing the father first. From the Buddha's side, numinously luminous wisdom already knows the capacities of living beings and only then gives rise to responsive transformation according to those capacities, and therefore the father is said to see the son first. From the side of living beings, the capacity that evokes a response must arise before the Buddha responds and transforms, and therefore the son is said to see the father first. The meeting of capacity and response is inconceivable: the response cannot be fixed as later, nor the capacity as earlier. The scripture therefore raises each side in turn, showing sequence from both perspectives.

For convenience in explaining the wording, this passage is now divided into only two major passages: first, the son's seeing the father; second, the father's seeing the son. Each again has four items. The son's seeing the father has four: the reason he sees his father, namely seeking clothing and food; the place from which he sees him, beside the gate; the marks of the father he sees, seated upon a lion throne; and the fearful avoidance that arises in his mind, regretting that he came there. The father's seeing the son likewise has four: the place from which the father sees him; recognizing him at sight; rejoicing upon seeing him; and seeing that the son fulfills his wish.

II. Seeking Clothing and Food, He Passes from Place to Place and Reaches His Father's House

First comes the reason for seeing the father. The poor son rejects suffering and seeks happiness, then goes on to seek the savor of principle. Through gradual accumulation and habituation, he finally forms wholesome roots that transcend the world, and therefore the scripture says that he hires himself out to make a living and passes successively through many places. These wholesome roots can evoke the Buddha's compassion, and therefore the scripture says that he happens upon his father's house.

The father in the parable represents the dharma body after attainment of the Way, while the house represents compassion not limited by any particular condition. Mahāyāna and Lesser-Vehicle capacities evoke this father's house simultaneously. Because he has a Mahāyāna capacity, he is said to see his father from afar; because he has a Lesser-Vehicle capacity, he is also said to remain beside the gate.

If he had only a Lesser-Vehicle capacity and no Mahāyāna capacity at all, he should not see the specially honored body, nor should the father think that his wealth and treasuries now have someone to whom they can be entrusted. If he had only a Mahāyāna capacity and no Lesser-Vehicle capacity at all, he should not stand beside the gate, nor should the son think this is not a place where hired labor can obtain wealth. The scripture's seeing from afar and standing beside the gate preserve both capacities together.

III. Beside the Gate, Right Seeing, and Two Kinds of Distance

Next comes the place from which he sees his father: beside the gate. The two contemplations serve as skillful means, like the two sides of a gate. A capacity for the Perfect middle sees directly through the gate, while people of the two vehicles remain partial to the side of the real truth and are therefore said to stand beside the gate. Through the samādhi that contemplates emptiness alone and the wisdom-eye partial to the real truth, they merely glimpse the dharma body from the side.

As for seeing the father from afar, the right seeing spoken of here has two kinds: first, near seeing; second, far seeing. Here, the Mahāyāna capacity has only just arisen and remains far from the actual event of calling forth a responsive manifestation, and therefore is called distant. Alternatively, the capacity remains weak and the Buddha's responsive transformation has not yet gone to meet it, and therefore it too is called distant. Both explanations clarify the same word “afar.”

IV. The Lion Throne and Jeweled Footstool

Next come the marks of the father he sees. The father is seated at ease upon a lion throne, representing the complete reward body and the dharma body abiding in the principle of emptiness, no longer fearing the shared and distinct classes of delusion, the eight māras, and the rest. Hence it is illustrated by being seated at ease upon a lion throne. The Avataṃsaka explains this throne through emptiness in the ultimate meaning and the four fearlessnesses.

The jeweled footstool supporting both feet takes concentration and wisdom as the two feet and the real truth as the stool that supports them. The concentration and wisdom of nonarising rely upon the object-realm of suchness. What the scripture first places before the eyes is the wealthy scene of the elder seated at ease with a jeweled stool supporting his feet; only afterward does the root treatise explain one by one the Dharma-meanings they represent.

V. Old Explanations of the Brahmans, Kṣatriyas, and Householders

There was an earlier explanation of the brahmans, kṣatriyas, and householders surrounding the elder. The brahmans were explained as eminent clans of noble lineage and good birth and correlated with the eighth ground and above; the kṣatriyas with the seventh ground and below; and the householders with inner ordinary beings and the rest.

Another old explanation says that the dharma body taught in this scripture is not the permanent dharma body. Rather, when a responsive body from another direction is about to respond and manifest in this land, it is called the dharma body here; for this reason it is surrounded by inner ordinary beings and others.

Master Zhiyi holds that this explanation is wrong. If the elder is explained as a buddha from another direction, none of the relations of father and son, capacity and response, essence and function, or donning and removing can be established, for the reasons given earlier. Nor can the Lesser-Vehicle capacity evoke this buddha while the Mahāyāna capacity evokes that one; the Mahāyāna connection should not be formed there while the Lesser-Vehicle connection is formed here; and one likewise cannot say that both great and small connections were formed here while both great and small responses are there. Such correlations create great confusion.

VI. The Present Explanation of Superior and Inferior Responses and Three Kinds of Retinue

Master Zhiyi now says that the wondrous superior response responds to bodhisattvas: it is Vairocana's specially honored body, evoked by the Mahāyāna capacity. The inferior response responds to the Lesser Vehicle: it is the sixteen-foot body dressed in coarse clothing, evoked by the Lesser-Vehicle capacity. The permanent clarified essence explained in this scripture is equal to the Nirvāṇa, while its perfect and immediate dharma body is equal to the Avataṃsaka. The elder in the parable possesses majestic virtue and is respectfully attended and surrounded by kṣatriyas and brahmans, all pointing to the retinue in the Avataṃsaka without difference; the characteristics of Dharma explained here likewise do not differ from those taught there.

According to the root treatise's present explanation, “brahman” means pure conduct and also a noble and pure lineage, representing bodhisattvas at equal awakening who are free from defilement. Kṣatriyas are the royal lineage, representing those from the first ground through the ninth. Householders are wealthy but do not belong to the nobility, representing the thirty minds. This is the root treatise's subsequent present explanation and is stated separately from the earlier old correlations.

VII. Necklaces, Value, Officials and People, Servants, and White Fly-Whisks

The pearl necklaces represent ethical discipline, concentration, wisdom, and, as a fourth group, dhāraṇī and samādhi: four kinds of necklace in all. Their value in the tens of millions represents the qualities of the forty stages, through which the dharma body is adorned.

Officials and people, together with servants, can be explained through distinct and shared gates. According to the distinct gate, those who receive expedient teachings and sever shared delusions are called people; those who receive the Distinct Teaching and sever shared delusions are called officials. According to the shared gate, the officials, people, and servants still represent the pāramitā of skillful means: inwardly identical with real wisdom and outwardly identical with living beings’ capacities, just as officials and people have the two duties of inward service and outward labor.

The white fly-whisks represent the function of provisional wisdom. Standing on the right represents the function of wisdom entering emptiness, which whisks away the dust of the four abiding delusions. Standing on the left represents the function of wisdom entering conventional existence, which whisks away the dust of ignorance. Both functions serve as skillful means of the middle way, and therefore the scripture says that the assembly held white fly-whisks and stood in attendance on the left and right. The text leaves an abbreviated phrase here and does not elaborate.

VIII. Jeweled Canopy, Flower Banners, Scented Water, Seven Pure Flowers, and Treasures

The jeweled canopy overhead represents true compassion. Of the various flower banners hanging down, the flowers represent the four means of gathering and the banners represent supernormal powers.

Sprinkling scented water upon the ground has two explanations. First, the Buddha pours down Dharma-water upon the bodhisattvas’ mind-ground, moistening the dust of delusion. Second, the water of concentration is sprinkled upon distracted minds. Scattering various famous flowers represents arraying the seven kinds of pure flower. In sequence, the seven are ethical discipline, concentration, wisdom, removal of doubt, purity concerning what is and is not the path, purity of knowledge and vision, and purity of the knowledge of severance.

First, ethical discipline means the three kinds of discipline, including that which gathers regulations. Second, concentration means the Śūraṃgama and other samādhis. Third, wisdom is true wisdom. Fourth, removal of doubt means having crossed doubt concerning the real and conventional truths. Fifth, purity concerning what is and is not the path means practicing what is not the path while penetrating the Buddha Way. Sixth, purity of knowledge and vision means perfection of wisdom-virtue and clear vision of buddha-nature. Seventh, purity of the knowledge of severance means accomplishment of severance-virtue and the permanent exhaustion of ignorance. “What is and is not the path” is one term, while purity of knowledge and vision and purity of the knowledge of severance are two distinct successive terms.

The treasures arrayed upon the ground represent the arrayed real qualities of the various grounds. Taking out and putting in remain as explained earlier; the text uses an abbreviated phrase and does not elaborate. The majesty and virtue that are most specially honored mean that the light is boundless, the colors and forms boundless, and the ocean of marks lofty, magnificent, splendid, and complete. This meaning must be explained as the Buddha Vairocana; how could it receive some other explanation?

IX. Why Is the Poor Son Terrified and Regretful?

Beginning with the poor son's seeing that his father possesses great power and majesty is the fourth item in the son's seeing the father: seeing his father and fearfully avoiding him. Because wisdom is vast, it is called great power; because supernormal powers are vast, it is called great majesty, just as the preceding text explained through strength of body and hands.

The poor son's terror represents the weakness of the Lesser-Vehicle capacity and its fear of the vast path. His regret at having come there means that the Buddha originally wished to meet him through the great Dharma, but the Dharma of the present response does not accord with the present capacity, and therefore he has only the intention to retreat from the great Dharma. Hence he is said to regret coming there.

His private reflection means that this matter lies obscurely concealed within the capacity of living beings. It does not mean that he clearly confronts the specially honored response body or has recognized that the elder before him is his father.

X. Two Explanations of the King and the King's Equal

The poor son guesses that the person before him may be a king or the equal of a king. The first explanation takes Pāpīyān as the king and his followers as the king's equals. The Lesser-Vehicle capacity takes extinguishing body and cognition as its destination, where the path of speech is cut off and no attachment is formed to colors and forms. Now it suddenly sees a specially honored response body surpassing gods and humans and hears Dharma characteristics wholly different from those of the two vehicles. People of small wisdom and meager virtue, never having seen or heard this before, suppose it is Māra and that the Dharma taught is Māra's teaching.

When the scripture briefly opened the three vehicles to reveal the one, even Śāriputra wondered: could Māra have transformed into the Buddha and come to disturb my mind? If the great Dharma had been used from the outset to guide the Lesser-Vehicle capacity, the suspicion that the Buddha was Māra would have been even stronger than it is today.

The second explanation approaches from another side. The specially honored response body is like the elder, and the elder represents the Buddha's reward body, and therefore is called the equal of a king. The dharma body is the teacher of the reward body, and a teacher is like a king; many scriptures also call Dharma the king among scriptures. Wisdom accords with Dharma and is therefore equal to Dharma, so the Buddha's reward body is called “equal.” The present passage concerns the Mahāyāna dharma body and reward body, not a place where Lesser-Vehicle practitioners can gain benefit; hence the poor son guesses that this is a king or the equal of a king.

XI. The Poor Quarter, Clothing and Food, and Swift Flight

The poor son thinks this is not a place where his hired labor can obtain wealth, representing the Lesser-Vehicle capacity's inability to receive Mahāyāna transformation. He would rather go to a poor alley, just as the Vimalakīrti says that these people of inferior faculties are liberated through a Dharma poor people can obtain.

The principle that contemplates emptiness alone does not contain all qualities and is not the tathāgata-garbha, and is therefore called a poor quarter. Being partial to the principle of emptiness corresponds precisely to Lesser-Vehicle wisdom, and so he says that there is a place where he can apply his strength. Clothing and food are easily obtained there, representing the undefiled clothing and food of nirvāṇa with remainder; alternatively, the practice of conduct is clothing and the practice of wisdom is food.

Remaining here for a long time means that cultivation of the Mahāyāna path requires immeasurable kalpas. The poor son already rejects and fears birth and death, and if he cultivates the Mahāyāna he must enter birth and death, so he feels that he may be pressured. Pressure represents broadly studying the myriad gates of practice. He formerly delighted in the Lesser Dharma, but now is required to arouse the resolve for Mahāyāna awakening, and so he says that he is being compelled to work. In the end, he abandons the great Dharma and chooses the Lesser, and therefore the scripture says that he flees at once.

XII. The Father Sees the Son: Place, Recognition, Joy, and Fulfillment

Beginning with the wealthy elder is the second major passage, the parable of the father's seeing the son, which likewise has four items: where the father sees the son; recognizing him upon seeing him; rejoicing upon seeing him; and seeing the son as the fulfillment of his wish.

The place from which the father sees the son is the lion throne. The Tathāgata's dharma body abides in the fearless object-realm of emptiness in the ultimate meaning and clearly illuminates living beings’ capacities.

The father's recognizing his son at sight means that the Buddha knows him to be precisely a living being who formed a connection with the great Dharma in the past. The father does not discern his identity only after testing him.

The father greatly rejoices because the Buddha has continually awaited and observed the son's capacity; now the capacities and conditions arrive and correspond precisely to His compassionate mind. This understands the arising of great compassion in the Dharma teaching. The burning-house parable speaks of great alarm to emphasize removing living beings’ suffering; here, great joy in the mind emphasizes giving living beings happiness.

When the father thinks that the wealth and treasuries finally have someone to whom they can be entrusted, seeing the son fulfills his wish. In the past, he saw living beings retreat from the great Dharma and choose the Lesser, struggling to seek food in a poor quarter to sustain their lives. The Buddha always wished to give them wealth, but could not because their capacity had not arrived. Today the capacity arrives and corresponds precisely to the mind of great loving-kindness, and therefore the treasuries are said now to have someone to whom they can be entrusted. Here the father only rejoices that there is someone to receive the entrustment; the son has not yet received the treasuries.

XIII. Constant Thought, Arrival of Himself, Decrepitude, and Cherishing

The father's saying that he constantly thought of his son means that living beings not only are poor and lack the great Dharma-wealth, but also wander in birth and death under the pressure of various sufferings. The Buddha's great compassion aches deeply for this, and therefore He constantly thinks of them. Though the Buddha wishes to save them, until their capacity arises there is no way to rescue them, and therefore the father says that he had no way to see him.

Now the capacity able to receive liberation arises, and therefore the father says that the son has suddenly come of himself. This capacity accords with the mind of great compassion, and therefore he says that it greatly fulfills his wish. At this point, pursuit and trial work have not occurred. The scripture describes only the father's seeing, recognizing, rejoicing, and fulfillment of his wish.

The father further says that, though already old, he still cherishes this wealth. The root treatise explains that his age represents the present lifetime of teaching nearing its end. Before the Mahāyāna capacity appears, the great Dharma has no one to whom it can be entrusted, and from whom will future students obtain liberation? Because he cherishes those able to receive liberation, this is called cherishing. Now that the capacities and conditions have come of themselves, he no longer worries that there is no one to whom the great Dharma can be entrusted, and his wish is fulfilled. This does not mean that he is worldly and reluctant to hand the wealth to his son.

信解品 · 追誘譬Faith and Understanding · The Parable of Pursuit and Inducement

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、先追後誘

從「即遣傍人急追將還」〔T34n1718 0083b17〕以下,是第三段追誘譬。往近處說,它領受火宅譬中長者捨棄用几案救子、改用三車誘子的意思;往遠處說,它領受〈方便品〉中佛暫止大乘、轉施小乘的意思。

這一段分成兩部分:先說父親派旁人去追,接著說父親派兩個人去誘導。前面的追捕,領受火宅譬中長者雖有強健身手、卻不使用的經意。只是前面幾處經疏的開合並不完全相同:〈方便品〉把總的誡告與勸導合為一項,解釋文字分為三層;火宅譬則把勸門與誡門分開,解釋時各有三層,放捨一段寫得較略。火宅長行的合譬合了勸門,沒有合誡門,息化的文字反而較詳;偈頌只頌誡門,不頌勸門,也不頌息化。各處文字互有出入與省略。火宅長行的誡、勸與解釋各有三層,這裡則把它們合在一起領受。

經文說派旁人疾走前去捉人,領受上文勸門中先試擬適宜之法;窮子驚愕,領受勸門中眾生沒有相應根機;強行牽他回來,領受誡門中再試擬適宜之法;窮子心想自己無罪,直到悶絕倒地,領受誡門中仍然沒有相應根機。從父親遠遠看見他以下,則把勸門、誡門停止大乘教化的意思合在一起領受。

這是四大弟子探取佛的用意。佛在勸門中試施大法而眾生沒有根機,心意仍未停止,於是再用誡門試施大法;直到事情實在不能成辦,才停止這一階段的大乘教化。

二、派旁人急追

經文的遣旁人,最初譬喻勸門中試擬適宜之法。從教法說,智慧是能派遣者,教法是被派遣者;理所表的義是正,教所表的義是旁。從佛流出的大乘十二部教,本來要用來試投眾生的根機;眾生沒有相應根機,不能接受,如同嬰兒不能消化乳味,所以說派旁人。

旁人也有旁臣、輔佐的意思。這便是佛派遣法身菩薩為眾生說大乘,如《華嚴》中由四位菩薩宣說四十地,也是遣旁人。

疾走前去捉人,是說大乘所明的義顯露而正直,用它來應機,可以迅速趨向菩提。所以大車的經文說行走迅疾如風。若把菩薩解作旁人,菩薩自己有神通力,又蒙佛力加被,也能使眾生迅速進入菩提。

窮子驚愕,表示勸門中沒有大乘根機。眼前既不顯大機,即使過去曾經發心,也因荒廢已久而不記得;突然聽聞大教,所聞違逆自己當下的心,所以驚;自己又不能識知,所以愕。

窮子稱怨大喚,本論把小乘人所厭的煩惱稱為怨,把生死稱為苦。若勸他煩惱就是菩提,他便大聲呼喊自己受到冤屈;若告訴他生死就是涅槃,他便大聲呼喊自己受了苦痛。這都表示沒有根機、不能領受,仍屬勸門。

窮子說自己並沒有侵犯對方,是說自己並沒有求取大法,為什麼偏要用大乘教化自己?這只領受勸門的擬宜、無機兩意,還沒有領到息化。

接著,再呼喚他仍不肯來。使者把他抓得更加急迫,領受誡門中試擬適宜之法。前面勸他向善,語勢還較舒緩;現在要為他說可怕的事,語勢就變得急切。雖然經文說強行牽他回來,所表示的是以苦切的話誡告,使他遠離惡法。內在沒有大機,外面又被大乘教法逼迫,便如同被強牽回去。

窮子心想自己無罪,領受不接受誡門。這裡的罪特指慈悲:眾生因罪業進入生死牢獄,菩薩因慈悲也隨眾生同入此獄,所以名為同罪;二乘人沒有大悲,便名無罪。現在若要他進入生死救度眾生,就如無罪而被囚禁。沒有大方便而進入生死,必定永遠失去三乘的慧命,所以說必死。想到這些,便轉而更加惶恐怖畏。

以大教強加於小智,小智不能理解,所以說悶絕;若因此生起誹謗,必墮三惡道,所以說倒地,也表示迷悶而沉溺在無明之地。

三、父親放捨,暫息大化

從父親遠遠看見窮子起,是第三部分:放捨勸、誡二門,停止當時的大乘教化。這裡又有四層:第一,思量應當息化;第二,解釋為何息化;第三,正式息化;第四,息化恰合根機。

第一層的思量有兩意:一是知道窮子志求大法的力量弱,二是知道他志求小法的力量強。父親遠遠看見他,是因小乘離大乘很遠,所以稱遙;窮子過去已經結過大乘因緣,所以仍稱為子、仍可被父所見。

父親告訴使者,可以從教、從人兩方面解釋。從教說,教法是使者;智慧本來宣說教法,智慧知道眾生沒有根機,智慧的運用停止,教法也隨之停止。從人說,佛告訴諸菩薩,不要顯現自己尊貴微妙的身相給二乘人看。《淨名》所說收攝身香,不使眾生起惑著,以及普賢來到此世間時促使身形變小,都是同一意思。

父命使者不要強把窮子帶來,是因他既沒有大乘根機,若勉強施教,恐怕反而損傷善根。智者又自作分判:父說不需要這個人,是思量停止勸門的擬宜;父說不要強把他帶來,是思量停止誡門的擬宜。兩句各有所屬,不能合成一項。

用冷水灑他的臉,是第二意:知道窮子有志於小法,適合用灰斷之理水,消除見惑、思惑的熱惱。所謂臉,是以厭離生死名為背,以朝向涅槃名為面。醒悟,是說開出小乘法以投合根機,使他離開煩悶,悟入四真諦。不要再和他說話,是決定暫停大乘教。

從所以者何以下,是第二層,解釋息化的用意。窮子正厭苦、欣慕空寂,親近低下劣弱之法,沒有慈悲心,因此畏懼難行的大法。佛暫且任隨他的小志,壓下自己本來的心懷,所以停止大乘教化。

然而,佛審知他過去曾在二萬億佛所發菩提心,並非全無大乘根機。這時只是暫停大化,佛的用意並沒有完結,仍等待後來的時機。不告訴別人這是自己的兒子,是說昔日在小乘教中,佛隨順他人的意樂,以方便覆護,只稱他是聲聞;沒有依佛自己的意語,明說他本是菩薩。

從使者對窮子說話以下,是第三層,正式息化。使者說現在放他走,表示知道他的大機弱;讓他隨意前往自己想去的地方,表示知道他的小善強。正因這兩個緣由,佛停止當時的大乘教化。

從窮子歡喜以下,是第四層,說明息化正合根機。他不再受大教逼迫,所以歡喜;也沒有因誹謗大法而得重罪,得以免離三惡道,所以說從地上起來;小善由此生起,所以說起身。也可以說,先前以大法試投,他迷悶不解,倒臥無明地;現在改用小法投機,可以醒悟,所以從地而起。他想在四諦中求得道法,所以前往貧里尋求衣食;也可說他在四種見中求道,所以那個地方稱為貧里。

四、密遣二人漸誘

從長者將要誘引窮子以下,是密遣二人誘導。這一段分二:第一是齊教,往近處領受三車救子,往遠處領受前往波羅柰施設權教;第二從「又以他日」〔0084c22〕以下,是取意領,領受佛在法身之地早已長久照知方便,不是到道樹下才知道應用小法。佛早已鑒照眾生,因此知道尊特身難以親近,必須示現垢衣;四大弟子便追領更早以前的佛意,以成就今日的理解。

四大弟子為什麼能知道法身久遠以來便已照知根機?本論回答:從近事推知遠事。假使佛到道樹下才知道眾生沒有大機,便不應先從兜率天下降、以正慧入胎,乃至示現仍有煩惱、娶妃生子,又示現以三十四心在最後身斷除煩惱。由這些近事驗知,佛早已脫去大小相海與微妙瓔珞,改著粗弊的丈六垢衣,時間已經很久,不是成道樹下才開始。

先依齊教解釋。〈譬喻品〉有四項:一,用方便試擬適宜;二,知道諸子先前心中所好;三,讚歎三車;四,適合諸子的願望。〈方便品〉也有四項,這裡領受時同樣分四。

從長者將欲誘引以下,領受用方便擬宜。二使人求到窮子,領受知道窮子先前心中已有相應根機;二使完整陳述雇作之事,領受讚歎三車希有;窮子先取工價以下,領受適合所願而爭相出離火宅。

所謂將欲誘引,是說大乘教化雖已停止,佛不可能把窮子孤單棄置,仍想另設方便,所以說將要。密遣二人,是四大弟子只就自己所得的分際領解,沒有涉及菩薩,所以說二人。從法說,二人是十二因緣與四諦;從理說,是有作真諦與有作俗諦;從人說,是聲聞與緣覺。

起初試擬大乘時,說密遣旁人,表示一實諦、一大乘教與一菩薩人;現在明說方便,隱藏實理名密,指示偏真名遣。從教說,隱藏滿字教名密,指示半字教名遣。從人說,內心祕密修菩薩行,所以名密;外表示現聲聞身,所以名遣。

二人的形,是說二乘教中不修相好,只說苦、無常與不淨,所以形色憔悴。從人說,則是諸菩薩隱藏本來身色,示現聲聞形迹。所說不是了義之教,也不顯十力、無畏,所以稱為沒有威德。

叫二人前往窮子所在,是以小教試投小機。大教所明之理直截而真實,所以前面說疾走前去捉人;小教所明之理迂迴隱密,所以這裡說慢慢告訴他。這裡有工作處,是說見道、修道兩道都是斷惑的作處。

給他加倍的工錢有兩層比較。五戒、十善只能使人出離三惡道,現在四諦、十二因緣能使人出離生死,這是一倍;外道六行只能伏惑,現在修四諦能斷惑、到達涅槃,這又是一倍。

窮子若答應,表示他有根機,便施設教法;若不答應,表示沒有根機,便不施設。問要做什麼,是因二乘人只想除惑取證,不論淨佛國土、成就眾生。因此告訴他雇他除糞、兩個使人也與他一起做。二乘根鈍,要依憑教法實行所行,才能修成其業。從理說,是智慧與諦理互相資助;從人說,是權現之人與實行之人共同修行。

二使人立刻尋找窮子,是第二項,審知他已有根機,所以說已經找到,領受先知窮子心中所好。完整陳說上面的雇作之事,是第三項,領受讚歎三車;除去苦、集之糞,取得道、滅之價。

窮子先說定工價,隨即前去除糞,是第四項;隨即就是開始做工,領受適合所願、爭出火宅。二乘人仰慕所得之果而修行其因,所以稱為先取工價,不是說工錢已先交到手上。

父親看見兒子,既憐愍又覺得奇怪,是怪他不求佛道,憐愍他只取阿羅漢果。他失去的很大,所得的很少,所以稱怪。到這裡,齊教領受法、譬中明說的意思便結束。

五、又以他日:取意追領

從又以他日以下,是第二段取意領。佛的靈明智慧早已照見,長久施設權巧,曲折地跟隨眾生,不是到菩提樹下才開始看見因緣,前文已經說過。

本段有四項:第一,又以他日,取意領受佛先以權智長久想要試投根機;第二,看見兒子憔悴,表示佛長久知道方便法是他所喜好的事;第三,脫去妙服、穿著粗衣,領受佛長久知道必須讚歎三車;第四,親自教兒子工作,表示佛長久知道他會適其所願而接受修行。

又是鄭重重述的語氣。四大弟子將要取意領受佛在法身之地早已知道大、小根機而施設教化,因為重述佛意,所以開章標一個又字。

他日的他,有多層文義。二乘人把方便法自認為自己的法,把不是二乘之法稱作他,這便以法身為所擬。日既可指時間,也可指智慧;依法身之時,用智慧照察根機,所以稱他日。依這一義,實智照實是自,權智照方便是他。

在齊教領中,四大弟子把化身所行之事領作自己的日,把不是化身所行之事稱作他日。若從如來一邊說,如來自行的權智、實智都名為己;如來化他的權智、實智之照都名為他。再就如來自他權實之照說,照實為己,照權為他。

這裡所探領的,是佛在法身之時,用化他的權智,照見權機有或沒有,也照見權教之事可以用或不可用;這些都是權智所照,所以稱他日。依這一義,齊教領所領的是化他的權教之事,所以二乘人稱為自己的事;探領所領的是自他之權,這種權並不是二乘人的事,所以稱他。

雖然本論說了兩意,他日二字在兩意中都能成立。現在依二乘人所領,又順著他日的文字,以探領領受法身中照察根機。

牖窓偏狹,從小處望見,表示權智照見偏小的根機。遙,是因小乘離大乘懸遠。仍稱看見兒子,是因他過去曾種大乘因,故名為子;佛曾用大法試投,所以名為見。窓牖偏狹,表示當時還不適合大乘教化,因此息大施小。

從羸瘦以下,是第二項,領受佛早已知道窮子喜好小法。修因的智慧力少,名羸;修因的福德力少,名瘦;內心怖畏無常,名憔;外面遭受八苦,名悴。四住惑譬如糞土,無知惑譬如飛塵覆身。

從脫下瓔珞以下,是第三項,領受佛早已知道必須讚歎三車希有。脫去妙服,譬喻隱藏報身無量功德;四十二地的戒、定、慧、陀羅尼等,譬如瓔珞;寂滅忍譬如細軟上服;大小相海譬如莊嚴飾具。若容貌衣服太盛,兒子便會驚畏,二乘人不適合看見這些相好,所以脫下。

改穿粗弊之衣,是示現丈六身形為粗,示現生忍、法忍為弊。塵土沾身,是示現仍有煩惱、有為、有漏。手執除糞器,只表示對治見惑、思惑等有漏法,不論諸地清淨智慧。左手譬實,右手譬權;權的運用方便容易。佛自己以此法斷結成佛,也用此法教化他人。

形狀像有所畏,是示現同樣怖畏生死,也示現曾受寒風、馬麥等果報。

六、親自教兒子工作:道品七科

從父親對眾作人說話以下,是第四項,親自教兒子工作的譬喻。它用道品七科顯示除糞之相,領受火宅中諸子心各勇銳、互相推排、競相奔走而出宅。

第一,對眾作人說話,譬四念處,是外凡位。第二,令他們勤作、不得懈怠,譬四正勤。第三,呵喚男子、叫他不要再往別處,譬四如意足。第四,叫他安心,是安慰譬,譬五根。第五,從所以者何以下,是無五過譬,譬五力。前面這四句屬第二層內凡位。第六,長者立即替他取名為兒,譬八正。第七,從窮子雖歡喜得到這種待遇以下,是教他常常除糞,譬七覺。末後兩句屬第三層聖位。七科的原列次序是四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、八正、七覺,不倒換最後兩項。

最初,父親對作人說話,表示宣說三藏教、開示四念處。四念處是除糞的器具,也是斷結所觀的境;本論引《遺教》說常依念處修道能破四倒。它領受火宅中適合心願而勇銳,是聞慧。

第二,不得懈怠,是命人勤修四念處。若生懈怠,就不能滅除已生與未生的兩惡,也不能生起未生與增長已生的兩善;依兩類正勤,便能發起煖火。對應火宅互相推排,是進入修慧煖位。

因方便而能靠近兒子,是說尚在念處時,還沒有理火溫暖其心,仍然疏遠,不能親近;最初得到煖位方便,便可以接近。

第三,呵喚男子,咄既是驚覺,也是責備數說。上面四正勤中的策動紛動屬智慧法,男子譬如陽性;如意足屬定法,女人譬如陰性。正勤只有策動,仍不能與真理相應,所以呵責驚醒,使他捨散亂而入寂靜,故呵喚男子。

叫他常在此處工作,不要再往別處,是說念處、正勤仍有動作,不能專一,所以不名為常;在四如意足中,定心不再攀緣別境,思惟便得定,思惟便能斷。定、斷專一,所以名常;不再紛動,所以不往餘處。這仍在互相推排的譬意中,是頂法位。

要增加工價,是說煖法的意觀還不能發真無漏,如意觀中能發無漏,所以說加價。若有所需要,無漏與有漏的善法、助道與正道,都可從如意觀中求取,想要便能得到。

四禪的體含有各支,如盆器;生空較粗,如米;法空較細,如麵,這些屬正道。四諦下有十六諦觀,無常如鹽,苦如醋,這些屬助道。米麵難以單獨食用,要用鹽醋調和;正道不易顯發,也須助道幫助。

不要自己疑惑、畏難,是總結前面的正道與助道。審知這些都在如意觀中,所以不必疑;確定可以成辦,當作自己的物品,所以不必畏難。

也有年老衰弱的使人,有兩種解釋。若想直接取神通,代替手足而驅使運用,如意觀中也有這種神通;只是神通力弱,如同年老衰弊,雖不強壯,仍能搬運工作。又可說,以正道求理時,正道力弱,尚不能發真,便需要九想、十想、八背捨等助道。這些助道如使人,如意觀中也有;若以助道幫助正道,便成為共解脫人。

第四,叫他好好安心,譬五根安固而難以破壞。長者說自己如同他的父親,是因忍位之解鄰近真實、相似而未真實,所以只說如父,也只說如子。叫他不要憂慮,是使他安心破除見惑、思惑。

第五,長者說自己年老、窮子年少,是佛居於道的終處,智、斷都已具足,所以稱年老;窮子居於道的起始,還沒有智、斷,所以稱少壯,這是忍法位。

沒有五種過失,是已得五力、離五種惡法:因有信力,所以不欺;因有精進力,所以不怠;因有念力,所以不瞋;因有定力,所以不恨;因有慧力,所以不出怨言。其餘作人,遠指以諸見求理的外道,近指煖等四位尚未免除五過的人。本段明說沒有五過,就是五力。

長者說從今以後把他當作親生兒子:下忍的十六剎那,時節還長;中忍雖縮短所觀,也還不是一剎那;到了上忍,是世間最後一剎那心,鄰近真實、逼近聖位,所以這一位名為如親生兒子,也就是世第一法位。

第六,長者立即另替他取名,稱他為兒,是得八正而入見道,在火宅譬中競相奔走,所以稱為兒。世第一法與真實相隔不久,所以說立即。本論引《阿含》說五種佛子,即四果與辟支佛名佛真子;菩薩尚不以斷結成立子義。

七、仍令除糞與二十年七釋

從窮子雖歡喜得到這種待遇以下,是第七,常令傭作譬。雖然已被稱為兒子,思惑尚未盡,仍居有學位,還沒有得到無難,所以二十年中常令除糞。他也知道自己不能繼承大業,只依教修行、盡除苦因,所以仍自認為客作賤人。

如果得到初果時便厭離小乘、欣樂大乘,大乘根機發起,就應立刻授以大乘,不必再向前斷除其餘殘結。實際上,正因他仍不捨小志,大乘根機沒有發起,所以暫且令他依教盡漏;這就是由此之故,二十年中常令除糞。

本論對二十年列出七種解釋:

第一,見諦有一解脫、一無礙;思惟道有九無礙、九解脫,合為二十,所以稱二十年。

第二,見道、思道兩道之中斷結,稱二十年。

第三,五下分結與五上分結,稱二十年。

第四,仍在二乘法中斷除思惑,所以稱二十年。

第五,依兩個使人共同斷除其餘煩惱,所以稱二十年。

第六,從有二乘根機以來,眾生感佛應化,所以說父親自從看見兒子以來已二十年。

第七,若住在二乘位而轉入大乘教,便名為二十年中執作家事。

七種解釋同用二十這個說法,各有成立的理由。本論最後指出,二十年常令除糞這一句,所領的正是諸子競相奔走、出離三界火宅的位次。

I. Pursuit First, Inducement Later

From “immediately dispatched an attendant in urgent pursuit to bring him back”〔T34n1718 0083b17〕, begins the third passage, the parable of pursuit and inducement. Proximately, it understands the meaning in the burning-house parable where the elder sets aside rescuing the children with a stool and table and instead induces them with the three carts. Remotely, it understands the meaning in the “Skillful Means” chapter where the Buddha temporarily stops the Mahāyāna and turns to bestowing the Lesser Vehicle.

This passage has two parts: first, the father sends an attendant in pursuit; next, he sends two men to induce the son. The preceding pursuit understands the scriptural meaning in the burning-house parable where the elder, though physically strong, does not use that strength. Yet the opening and combining of the scripture and commentary in the preceding passages do not agree completely. “Skillful Means” combines the overall admonition and exhortation into one item and gives three layers of explanation. The burning-house parable separates the gates of exhortation and admonition and gives each three layers, while its passage on release is brief. The prose application of the burning house applies the exhortation gate but not the admonition gate, while its wording on cessation of transformation is more detailed. The verse chants only the admonition gate, not the exhortation gate or cessation of transformation. The passages differ and omit different things. The prose burning house gives three layers each for admonition, exhortation, and explanation, while the present passage understands them together.

The scripture's sending an attendant to run swiftly and seize the man understands the preceding exhortation gate's initial attempt to assess a suitable Dharma. The poor son's alarm understands the absence of a corresponding capacity in that gate. Forcibly pulling him back understands the admonition gate's renewed attempt to assess a suitable Dharma. The poor son's thinking himself innocent, through his fainting and falling to the ground, understands the continued absence of a corresponding capacity in the admonition gate. From the father's seeing him at a distance onward, the cessation of Mahāyāna transformation in the exhortation and admonition gates is understood together.

This is the four great disciples’ exploratory understanding of the Buddha's intent. When the Buddha tried the great Dharma in the exhortation gate and living beings had no capacity for it, His intent did not yet cease, so He tried the great Dharma again through the admonition gate. Only when the matter truly could not succeed did He stop this stage of Mahāyāna transformation.

II. Sending an Attendant in Urgent Pursuit

The scripture's sending an attendant first illustrates assessing suitability in the exhortation gate. In terms of teaching, wisdom is what sends and the teaching is what is sent; the meaning represented by principle is direct, while that represented by teaching stands to the side. The Mahāyāna teaching in twelve divisions flowing from the Buddha was originally intended to test whether it met living beings’ capacities. Living beings lacked a corresponding capacity and could not receive it, just as an infant cannot digest the taste of milk. Therefore the scripture says that an attendant is sent.

“Attendant” also means a subordinate minister or assistant. The Buddha sends dharma-body bodhisattvas to teach the Mahāyāna to living beings, as in the Avataṃsaka, where four bodhisattvas teach the forty stages. This too is sending an attendant.

Running swiftly to seize the man means that the Mahāyāna makes meaning manifest and direct and, when used in response to capacity, can proceed rapidly toward bodhi. The great-cart passage therefore says that its speed is like the wind. If the bodhisattva is understood as the attendant, the bodhisattva possesses supernormal power and is further empowered by the Buddha, and so can also cause living beings to enter bodhi rapidly.

The poor son's alarm represents the absence of Mahāyāna capacity in the exhortation gate. No great capacity is now manifest. Even if he once aroused the resolve, he has neglected it for so long that he no longer remembers. Suddenly hearing the great teaching conflicts with his present mind and startles him; because he cannot recognize it, he is confounded.

The poor son cries out in grievance. The root treatise calls the afflictions rejected by Lesser-Vehicle practitioners grievance and calls birth and death suffering. If he is exhorted that afflictions are bodhi, he loudly protests that he has been wronged. If told that birth and death are nirvāṇa, he loudly protests that he has been made to suffer. Both indicate an absence of capacity and inability to receive and still belong to the exhortation gate.

When the poor son says he has done nothing against the other person, it means that he did not seek the great Dharma, so why insist on transforming him through the Mahāyāna? This understands only the exhortation gate's assessment of suitability and absence of capacity; it has not yet reached cessation of transformation.

Next, though he is called again, he still refuses to come. The messenger seizes him with increasing urgency, understanding the admonition gate's assessment of suitability. The preceding exhortation toward good was still gentle in tone. Now fearsome matters must be explained to him, so the tone becomes urgent. Although the scripture says that he is forcibly pulled back, this represents admonishing him with painful and urgent words so that he will leave evil Dharmas. With no great capacity within and pressure from the Mahāyāna teaching without, he is like someone forcibly dragged back.

The poor son's thinking himself innocent understands his rejection of the admonition gate. “Guilt” here refers specifically to compassion. Living beings enter the prison of birth and death through karmic guilt, while bodhisattvas enter the same prison with them through compassion and are therefore called partners in guilt. Practitioners of the two vehicles lack great compassion and are therefore called innocent. Requiring them to enter birth and death to liberate living beings is like imprisoning someone guiltless. Entering birth and death without great skillful means would permanently destroy the wisdom-life of the three vehicles, and therefore he thinks he will certainly die. Thinking this, he becomes still more terrified.

When the great teaching is forced upon small wisdom, that small wisdom cannot understand it, and therefore the scripture says that he faints. If this produces slander, he will certainly fall into the three evil paths, and therefore it says that he falls to the ground; it also represents becoming stupefied and submerged in the ground of ignorance.

III. The Father Releases Him and Temporarily Ceases Great Transformation

Beginning with the father's seeing the poor son from afar is the third part: releasing the exhortation and admonition gates and ceasing the Mahāyāna transformation of that time. It again has four layers: first, considering that transformation should cease; second, explaining why it ceases; third, formally ceasing; and fourth, the cessation's precise accord with capacity.

The first layer of consideration has two meanings: knowing that the poor son's strength of aspiration for the great Dharma is weak and knowing that his strength of aspiration for the lesser Dharma is strong. The father sees him from afar because the Lesser Vehicle lies far from the Great Vehicle, and so it is called distant. The poor son had already formed Mahāyāna causes and conditions in the past, and therefore he is still called son and can still be seen by the father.

The father's address to the messenger may be explained in terms of teaching and person. In terms of teaching, the teaching is the messenger. Wisdom originally expounds the teaching; when wisdom knows that living beings lack capacity, the function of wisdom stops and the teaching stops with it. In terms of person, the Buddha tells the bodhisattvas not to reveal their noble and wondrous bodily marks to practitioners of the two vehicles. The Vimalakīrti's gathering in the body's fragrance so that living beings do not become confused and attached, and Samantabhadra's contracting his body when he enters this world, have the same meaning.

The father tells the messenger not to force the poor son to come because, since the son lacks Mahāyāna capacity, forcing the teaching upon him might instead damage his wholesome roots. Master Zhiyi further makes his own division: the father's saying that there is no need for this man is the consideration that stops the exhortation gate's assessment of suitability; his saying not to force the man to come is the consideration that stops the admonition gate's assessment of suitability. The two sentences belong separately and cannot be collapsed into one item.

Sprinkling cold water upon his face is the second meaning: knowing that the poor son aspires to the lesser Dharma and is suited to the water of the principle of extinction, which removes the fever of delusions of view and thought. “Face” means that rejecting birth and death is called the back, while facing nirvāṇa is called the face. Awakening means opening the Lesser-Vehicle Dharma to meet his capacity, allowing him to leave stupefaction and awaken to the four real truths. Telling the messenger not to speak with him again means deciding temporarily to stop the Mahāyāna teaching.

From “why is this?” onward comes the second layer, explaining the intent of cessation. The poor son now rejects suffering, aspires to empty quiescence, draws near to low and inferior Dharmas, and lacks a compassionate mind, and therefore fears the difficult great Dharma. The Buddha temporarily allows his lesser aspiration and suppresses His own original intent, and therefore stops Mahāyāna transformation.

Nevertheless, the Buddha knows exactly that the son formerly aroused the resolve for bodhi in the presence of two hundred thousand million buddhas and is not wholly without Mahāyāna capacity. Only great transformation is temporarily halted now; the Buddha's intent has not ended and still awaits a later opportunity. Not telling others that this is His son means that in former Lesser-Vehicle teachings the Buddha followed others’ inclinations and protected them through skillful means, calling them only śrāvakas. He did not speak according to His own intent and expressly say that they had originally been bodhisattvas.

From the messenger's speech to the poor son onward comes the third layer, formally ceasing transformation. The messenger says that he now releases the son, showing knowledge that his great capacity is weak. Letting him go freely wherever he wishes shows knowledge that his lesser goodness is strong. For these two reasons, the Buddha ceases the Mahāyāna transformation of that time.

From the poor son's joy onward comes the fourth layer, showing that cessation accords precisely with capacity. He is no longer pressed by the great teaching and therefore rejoices. He also avoids grave guilt from slandering the great Dharma and escapes the three evil paths, and therefore is said to rise from the ground; lesser goodness arises from this, and therefore he gets up. Alternatively, when the great Dharma was previously used to test his capacity, he was stupefied, failed to understand, and lay on the ground of ignorance; now that the lesser Dharma is used instead, he can awaken and therefore rises from the ground. He wishes to find the Dharma of the path within the four truths and therefore goes to a poor quarter seeking clothing and food. It may also mean that he seeks the path within the four kinds of view and that the place is therefore called a poor quarter.

IV. Secretly Sending Two Men for Gradual Inducement

From the elder's intention to induce the poor son onward begins secretly sending two men to induce him. This passage has two parts. First is correspondence with the teaching: proximately it understands rescuing the children with the three carts, and remotely it understands going to Vārāṇasī to establish the provisional teaching. Second, from “again, on another day”〔0084c22〕 onward, is understanding through exploring the intent: it understands that on the ground of the dharma body the Buddha had long illuminated and known skillful means and did not first know beneath the tree of awakening that He should employ the lesser Dharma. The Buddha had long discerned living beings and therefore knew that the specially honored body would be difficult to approach and that He had to display soiled clothing. The four great disciples thus reach back to understand the Buddha's still earlier intent and thereby complete their present understanding.

Why can the four great disciples know that the dharma body had illuminated capacities from the distant past? The root treatise answers by inferring distant events from near ones. If the Buddha had first learned beneath the tree of awakening that living beings lacked great capacity, He should not previously have descended from Tuṣita, entered the womb with right wisdom, displayed remaining afflictions, married, and fathered a son, and then displayed severing afflictions in His final body through thirty-four mind-moments. These proximate events show that the Buddha had long ago removed the oceans of great and small marks and subtle necklaces and put on the coarse and soiled clothing of a sixteen-foot body. This did not begin only beneath the tree of awakening.

Correspondence with the teaching is explained first. “The Parable” has four items: first, using skillful means to assess suitability; second, knowing what the children previously delighted in; third, praising the three carts; fourth, fitting the children's wishes. “Skillful Means” likewise has four, and the present understanding is divided in the same way.

From the elder's intention to induce the son onward understands using skillful means to assess suitability. The two messengers’ finding the poor son understands knowing that the son already had a corresponding capacity in his earlier mind. The two messengers’ complete statement of the work understands praising the rarity of the three carts. From the poor son's first taking his wages onward understands fitting what was wished and racing out of the burning house.

“Intending to induce” means that although Mahāyāna transformation has ceased, the Buddha cannot abandon the poor son alone and still wishes to establish other skillful means; hence the words “intending to.” Secretly sending two men means that the four great disciples understand only within the portion they themselves attained and do not extend to bodhisattvas, and therefore the scripture says two men. In terms of Dharma, the two are the twelve links of dependent arising and the four truths; in terms of principle, the conditioned real and conditioned conventional truths; in terms of persons, śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas.

When the Mahāyāna was first tested for suitability, the text spoke of secretly sending an attendant, representing one real truth, one Mahāyāna teaching, and one bodhisattva person. Now it expressly explains skillful means: concealing real principle is called secretly, and indicating the partial truth is called sending. In terms of teaching, concealing the full-word teaching is called secretly and indicating the half-word teaching is called sending. In terms of persons, inwardly practicing bodhisattva conduct in secret is called secretly; outwardly displaying the body of a śrāvaka is called sending.

The appearance of the two men means that in the teaching of the two vehicles one does not cultivate excellent marks but explains only suffering, impermanence, and impurity, and therefore their appearance is haggard. In terms of persons, bodhisattvas conceal their original bodily appearance and display the traces of śrāvakas. What they teach is not the definitive teaching and does not reveal the ten powers and fearlessnesses, and therefore they are said to lack majestic virtue.

Sending the two men to where the poor son is means using the lesser teaching to test the lesser capacity. The principle elucidated by the great teaching is direct and true, and therefore the earlier messenger ran swiftly to seize him. The principle elucidated by the lesser teaching is indirect and hidden, and therefore they now tell him gently. “There is work here” means that the paths of seeing and cultivation are both places where delusions can be severed.

Giving him double wages has two levels of comparison. The five precepts and ten wholesome deeds can only take one beyond the three evil paths, while the four truths and twelve links of dependent arising can take one beyond birth and death; this is one doubling. The six practices of non-Buddhist paths can only suppress delusions, while cultivating the four truths can sever delusions and reach nirvāṇa; this is another doubling.

If the poor son agrees, it means that he has a capacity and the teaching is established; if he does not agree, he lacks the capacity and the teaching is not established. He asks what work he will do because practitioners of the two vehicles wish only to remove delusion and realize the fruit and do not concern themselves with purifying buddha lands or bringing living beings to fulfillment. The men therefore tell him that he is hired to clear dung and that they too will work with him. Those of the two vehicles have dull faculties and must rely upon the teaching and carry out its practices before they can complete their work. In terms of principle, cognition and truth support one another. In terms of persons, provisional persons and those who actually practice cultivate together.

The two messengers immediately seek the poor son; this is the second item, knowing exactly that he already has a capacity, and therefore the scripture says that they have found him, understanding prior knowledge of what delighted his mind. Completely stating the preceding terms of employment is the third item, understanding praise of the three carts: removing the dung of suffering and accumulation and obtaining the wages of path and cessation.

The poor son's first agreeing upon his wages and immediately going to clear dung is the fourth item. “Immediately” means beginning the work and understands fitting what was wished and racing out of the burning house. Practitioners of the two vehicles aspire to the fruit they will attain and cultivate its cause, and therefore this is called first taking the wages; it does not mean that the pay has already been placed in their hands.

When the father sees his son, he both pities him and wonders at him: he wonders that the son does not seek the Buddha Way and pities him for taking only the fruit of arhatship. What the son loses is great and what he gains is little, and therefore the father wonders. Here ends correspondence with the teaching, understanding the meanings expressly stated in the Dharma teaching and parable.

V. “Again, on Another Day”: Reaching Back to Understand the Intent

From “again, on another day” onward begins the second passage, understanding through exploring the intent. The Buddha's numinously luminous wisdom had long illuminated capacities and long established provisional means, following living beings through winding courses. It did not first begin to see causes and conditions beneath the bodhi tree, as the preceding text has already explained.

This passage has four items. First, “again, on another day,” reaches back to understand that the Buddha had long wished through provisional wisdom to test capacities. Second, seeing the son haggard shows the Buddha's long-standing knowledge that the Dharma of skillful means was what he delighted in. Third, removing fine clothing and putting on coarse garments understands the Buddha's long-standing knowledge that the three carts had to be praised. Fourth, personally teaching the son to work shows the Buddha's long-standing knowledge that he would accept the practice as fitting his wish.

“Again” carries the tone of solemn repetition. The four great disciples are about to reach back and understand that on the ground of the dharma body the Buddha had already known great and small capacities and established transformation. Because they repeat the Buddha's intent, the section opens with the graph “again.”

“Other” in “another day” has several levels of meaning. Practitioners of the two vehicles regard the Dharma of skillful means as their own and call what does not belong to the two vehicles “other”; this takes the dharma body as what is being approached. “Day” can mean both time and wisdom. At the time of the dharma body, wisdom illuminates and examines capacities, and therefore this is called another day. According to this meaning, real wisdom illuminating the real is self, while provisional wisdom illuminating skillful means is other.

Within correspondence with the teaching, the four great disciples understand the transformation body's activities as their own day and call what the transformation body does not perform another day. From the Tathāgata's side, both provisional and real wisdom in His self-practice are called His own, while the illumination of provisional and real wisdom used to transform others is called other. Again, in terms of the Tathāgata's illumination of self and other, provisional and real, illuminating the real is own and illuminating the provisional is other.

What is exploratorily understood here is that at the time of the dharma body the Buddha used provisional wisdom for transforming others to illuminate whether provisional capacities were present or absent, and to illuminate whether acts of provisional teaching could or could not be used. All these are illuminated by provisional wisdom and are therefore called another day. According to this meaning, correspondence with the teaching understands acts of provisional teaching for transforming others, which practitioners of the two vehicles call their own affairs. Exploratory understanding understands the provisional in self and other, which is not the affair of practitioners of the two vehicles and is therefore called other.

Although the root treatise gives two meanings, the words “another day” can be established in both. The present explanation follows what practitioners of the two vehicles understand and the wording “another day,” using exploratory understanding to understand the examination of capacities within the dharma body.

The narrow window and side window through which the father looks from a small space represent provisional wisdom illuminating a partial and lesser capacity. It is distant because the Lesser Vehicle lies far from the Great Vehicle. The man is still called the son because he formerly planted a Mahāyāna cause, and therefore is named son; the Buddha once tested his capacity with the great Dharma, and therefore this is called seeing. The narrowness of the window and side window shows that Mahāyāna transformation was not yet suitable then, so the Great was ceased and the Lesser bestowed.

From “weak and thin” onward comes the second item, understanding that the Buddha had long known the poor son's delight in lesser Dharmas. Little power of wisdom in cultivating the cause is called weak; little power of merit in cultivating the cause is called thin; inward fear of impermanence is called haggard; outward encounter with the eight sufferings is called worn. The four abiding delusions are illustrated by dung and soil, while ignorance is illustrated by flying dust covering the body.

From removing the necklaces onward comes the third item, understanding the Buddha's long-standing knowledge that He had to praise the rarity of the three carts. Removing fine garments illustrates concealing the immeasurable qualities of the reward body. Ethical discipline, concentration, wisdom, dhāraṇī, and the rest across the forty-two stages are like necklaces; patience in quiescent extinction is like the soft upper garment; the oceans of great and small marks are like ornamental implements. If his appearance and garments were too splendid, the son would be frightened. Practitioners of the two vehicles are not suited to see these marks, and therefore they are removed.

Putting on coarse and worn clothing instead means displaying the sixteen-foot body as coarse and displaying patience with beings and patience with dharmas as worn. Dust and soil adhering to the body means displaying remaining afflictions and being conditioned and contaminated. Holding the implement for clearing dung represents only conditioned Dharmas counteracting delusions of view and thought and does not discuss the pure wisdom of the grounds. The left hand illustrates the real and the right the provisional; the provisional can be employed skillfully and easily. The Buddha Himself severs fetters and becomes a buddha through this Dharma and also uses it to transform others.

Appearing as though afraid means displaying the same fear of birth and death and also displaying the experience of recompenses such as cold winds and eating horse fodder.

VI. Personally Teaching the Son to Work: Seven Categories of the Factors of the Way

From the father's speaking to the workers onward comes the fourth item, the parable of personally teaching the son to work. It uses the seven categories of the factors of the Way to show the form of clearing dung and understands the children in the burning house becoming courageous, pushing past one another, racing together, and leaving the house.

First, speaking to the workers illustrates the four foundations of mindfulness and belongs to the outer ordinary stages. Second, ordering them to work diligently and not slacken illustrates the four right efforts. Third, calling to the man and telling him not to go elsewhere illustrates the four bases of spiritual power. Fourth, telling him to put his mind at ease is the parable of reassurance and illustrates the five faculties. Fifth, from “why is this?” onward is the parable of lacking five faults and illustrates the five powers. These four sentences belong to the second level, the inner ordinary stages. Sixth, the elder immediately gives him the name “son,” illustrating the eightfold right path. Seventh, from the poor son's rejoicing in this treatment onward, the father continually has him clear dung, illustrating the seven factors of awakening. The final two sentences belong to the third level, the noble stages. The original order of the seven categories is the four foundations of mindfulness, four right efforts, four bases of spiritual power, five faculties, five powers, eightfold right path, and seven factors of awakening; the final two are not reversed.

First, the father speaks to the workers, representing the exposition of the Tripiṭaka Teaching and revelation of the four foundations of mindfulness. The four foundations are the implements for clearing dung and the contemplated objects against which fetters are severed. The root treatise cites the Bequeathed Teaching, saying that constantly practicing the path in reliance upon the foundations of mindfulness can destroy the four inverted views. This understands becoming courageous in the burning house as wisdom from hearing.

Second, “do not slacken” orders them diligently to cultivate the four foundations of mindfulness. If slackness arises, they cannot extinguish the two evils, those already arisen and those not yet arisen, or generate and increase the two goods, those not yet arisen and those already arisen. By relying upon the two kinds of right effort, the fire of warmth can arise. Corresponding to pushing past one another in the burning house, this is entry into the warmth stage of wisdom from cultivation.

Being able to approach the son through skillful means means that at the stage of the foundations of mindfulness the fire of principle has not yet warmed the mind; father and son remain distant and cannot draw near. Upon first attaining the skillful means of the warmth stage, he can approach.

Third, calling to the man: “ho!” both startles him awake and rebukes him by enumerating his faults. The activating and moving quality of the preceding four right efforts belongs to the Dharma of wisdom, and the man illustrates yang. The bases of spiritual power belong to concentration, and a woman illustrates yin. Right effort only activates and still cannot correspond to real principle, so the father rebukes and wakes him, causing him to leave distraction and enter quiescence; hence he calls to the man.

Telling him to work here constantly and not go elsewhere means that the foundations of mindfulness and right efforts still involve activity and cannot be single-minded, and therefore are not called constant. Within the four bases of spiritual power, the concentrated mind no longer grasps at other objects: when it reflects, it becomes concentrated, and when it reflects, it can sever. Concentration and severance are single-minded and therefore called constant. It no longer moves distractedly and therefore does not go elsewhere. This remains within the illustrative meaning of pushing past one another and is the summit stage.

Increasing the wages means that contemplation through the Dharma of warmth cannot yet generate the real and uncontaminated, while contemplation through the bases of spiritual power can generate the uncontaminated, and therefore the wages are increased. Whatever is needed—uncontaminated and contaminated wholesome Dharmas, auxiliary and right paths—may all be sought within contemplation through the bases of spiritual power and obtained as wished.

The essence of each of the four meditations contains its branches, like basins and vessels. Emptiness of persons is coarse, like rice, while emptiness of dharmas is fine, like flour; these belong to the right path. Beneath the four truths are sixteen contemplations of the truths: impermanence is like salt and suffering like vinegar; these belong to the auxiliary path. Rice and flour are difficult to eat alone and must be seasoned with salt and vinegar. The right path is likewise difficult to manifest and requires the aid of auxiliary paths.

Telling him not to doubt or find the work difficult concludes the preceding right and auxiliary paths. Knowing exactly that all are present within contemplation through the bases of spiritual power, he need not doubt. Knowing that the work can certainly be accomplished and treating the implements as his own possessions, he need not find it difficult.

There are also old and worn servants, which has two explanations. If supernormal powers are taken directly as substitutes for hands and feet that carry and employ things, such powers are also present within contemplation through the bases of spiritual power. Their force is weak, like servants old and worn; though not strong, they can still carry out the work. Alternatively, when the right path seeks principle, its power remains weak and cannot yet generate the real, and therefore it needs auxiliary practices such as the nine perceptions, ten perceptions, and eight liberations. These auxiliary paths are like servants and are also present within contemplation through the bases of spiritual power. If auxiliary paths support the right path, the practitioner becomes a person liberated in both ways.

Fourth, telling him to put his mind well at ease illustrates the five faculties made stable and difficult to destroy. The elder says that he is like the poor son's father because the understanding at the patience stage is near the real and resembles it but is not yet real; he therefore says only “like a father” and only “like a son.” Telling him not to worry causes him to settle his mind and destroy delusions of view and thought.

Fifth, the elder says that he is old and the poor son young. The Buddha dwells at the end of the path with cognition and severance complete and is therefore called old; the poor son dwells at the beginning of the path and does not yet possess cognition and severance and is therefore called young and strong. This is the patience stage.

Having none of the five faults means having attained the five powers and left five evil Dharmas: because of the power of faith he does not deceive; because of the power of vigor he is not idle; because of the power of mindfulness he is not angry; because of the power of concentration he does not harbor resentment; because of the power of wisdom he utters no words of grievance. “Other workers” remotely indicates non-Buddhist practitioners who seek principle through various views and proximately indicates those in the four stages beginning with warmth who have not yet escaped the five faults. This passage expressly states that the absence of five faults is the five powers.

The elder says that from now on he will treat the man as his natural son. The sixteen mind-moments of inferior patience still take a long time; middling patience narrows the objects contemplated but is still not a single mind-moment. At superior patience comes the final worldly mind-moment, neighboring the real and pressing close to the noble state. This stage is therefore called “like a natural son” and is the foremost worldly Dharma.

Sixth, the elder immediately gives him another name and calls him “son.” This means attaining the eightfold right path and entering the path of seeing, racing out in the burning-house parable, and therefore he is called son. The foremost worldly Dharma is separated from the real by only a short time, and therefore the scripture says “immediately.” The root treatise cites the Āgama as teaching five kinds of buddha-son: the four fruits and pratyekabuddhas are called the Buddha's true sons. Bodhisattvas are not yet established as sons through the severing of fetters.

VII. Still Having Him Clear Dung and the Seven Explanations of Twenty Years

From the poor son's rejoicing in this treatment onward comes the seventh item, the parable of continually hiring him for work. Although he has already been called son, he has not yet exhausted the delusions of thought, remains at the trainee stage, and has not attained freedom from difficulty, and therefore he is continually made to clear dung for twenty years. He also knows that he cannot inherit the great undertaking and only practices according to the teaching to exhaust the causes of suffering, and therefore still regards himself as a lowly hired laborer.

If, upon attaining the first fruit, he rejects the Lesser and delights in the Great and the Mahāyāna capacity arises, the Great Vehicle should be taught immediately; there is no need to proceed further and sever the remaining fetters. In actuality, precisely because he still does not relinquish his lesser aspiration and the Mahāyāna capacity has not arisen, he is temporarily instructed to exhaust the contaminants according to the teaching. For this reason he is continually made to clear dung for twenty years.

The root treatise gives seven explanations of twenty years:

First, seeing the truth has one path of liberation and one unobstructed path, while the path of cultivation has nine unobstructed paths and nine paths of liberation, making twenty; therefore it is called twenty years.

Second, severing fetters within the two paths of seeing and cultivation is called twenty years.

Third, the five lower fetters and five higher fetters are called twenty years.

Fourth, continuing to sever delusions of thought within the Dharma of the two vehicles is called twenty years.

Fifth, severing the remaining afflictions together by relying upon the two messengers is called twenty years.

Sixth, from the time the capacity for the two vehicles arose, living beings evoked the Buddha's responsive transformation; hence the father is said to have seen his son for twenty years.

Seventh, dwelling in the position of the two vehicles while turning toward the Mahāyāna teaching is called managing the family affairs for twenty years.

The seven explanations use the same expression “twenty,” each with its own basis. The root treatise finally points out that the sentence about continually having him clear dung for twenty years understands precisely the stage in which the children race from the burning house of the three realms.

信解品 · 領付家業譬・合譬Faith and Understanding · Receiving and Entrusting the Family Estate; Application of the Parable

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

本段從『過了這一段時間以後』以下,解釋第四個領受並付與家業的譬喻。就近處說,它領會火宅譬中平等賜給大車的意思;從遠處說,它領會法說中無上道的意思。

一、領與付:四意前後相承

這一譬先分為領、付兩章,兩章又各分二段,合起來領會火宅譬平等賜車的四意,也就是〈方便品〉顯示真實的四意。領章的兩段是:第一,父子彼此信任,領會先前免除危難;第二,把家業委託給兒子,兒子的心漸漸通達開展,成就大志,領會先前索求車乘。付章的兩段是:第一,正式付與家業,領會平等賜給大車;第二,得到付與而欣喜,領會得到車乘而歡喜。

因為父子彼此體會而信任,長者才能把家業委託給窮子;窮子熟悉家業,對其中一切都知道得很完備,便成就大志;因為心意已經通達開展,長者才能把家業正式交給他;因為得到家業,他便生起歡喜。這幾件事前後相承。

其中又有遠因與近因。假如長者先前不曾雇窮子工作,給他一天的工錢,後來又怎能與他彼此信任,把家業委託給他,最後再把財物交付給他?在法義上,因為聲聞人在三藏教中斷除煩惱繫縛,後來才承受得了並聞《大集》、在《淨名》中受呵折、又在《般若》中代佛轉教,終於來到付財之時。因此,雇作取價是遠因,彼此信任而委託家業是近因。

先前的誘引譬中又有兩種領會。一是齊教領,從道樹下開始,直到走出火宅;二是探領,從法身之地開始,直到思惑滅盡。現在的領會也兼有這兩面:遠處探取佛以慈悲四位調熟眾生的開始,近處領到最後付財、究竟一味的終點。把遠近、始終合起來說,便成為五味的次第。

二、從乳至醍醐:五段調熟

第一味是乳。長者派遣身旁的人,身旁人所說的話譬喻《華嚴》的圓頓教法。這是最初的教法:身旁人譬如牛,所說的教法譬如乳;在法義上,從佛出生十二部經,便是第一味。用這種教法試探二乘人,他們沒有相應的根機,不能領受,迷悶倒地;對於完全未經調熟的人來說,這就像乳的滋味。

第二味是酪。長者接著暗中派兩個人,說除糞的工作;這譬喻停止說大法以後,在鹿苑說三乘。二乘人對小法便能相信,由凡夫轉成聖者,如同把乳轉成酪;在法義上,從十二部經出修多羅,便是第二味。

第三味是生蘇。三藏教以後,佛說方等、《淨名》,稱揚大乘、呵折小乘。二乘人聽到大法而不毀謗,受到對小乘的呵折也不退轉,正因為他們已在三藏教中斷結,取得一天的工錢,所以能任由佛褒揚大乘、貶折小乘。若還沒有斷結,既承受不了稱揚大乘,如同先前不能接受勸進;也承受不了呵折小乘,如同先前不能接受誡止。現在之所以不謗不退,正因父子已能彼此信任。二乘人親自證得小果,便相信大法不虛;已得涅槃之價,面對呵折也不生瞋。雖然仍以為大法不是自己的事,卻不再懷疑毀謗。這顆心漸漸淳熟,如同由酪轉成生蘇;在法義上,從修多羅出方等經,便是第三味。

第四味是熟蘇。從長者自知將死不久以下,譬喻二乘人在方等中已能彼此信任、出入無難以後,佛把家業委託給他們,使他們領受教法,為大菩薩宣說摩訶般若。他們既能領知眾多財物,貫通統攝各種法門,心裡明白、口才無礙,對大法愈來愈仰慕欣樂;只是仍遺憾自己住在小乘,認為大法不是自己的分。假如佛再為他們開許,他們怎會不歡喜?這就像從生蘇出熟蘇;在法義上,從方等出摩訶般若,便是第四味。

第五味是醍醐。長者臨終而命兒子聚眾,譬喻般若之後,佛判明天性,確定父子,會三歸一,付財授記,宣說《法華》;由此開佛知見,顯示真實相。菩薩疑惑消除,聲聞人將得作佛,一切都以如來的滅度而得滅度,如同從熟蘇出醍醐;在法義上,從摩訶般若出大涅槃,便是第五味。

四大弟子深深領會佛意,向遠處探領一代教化五味的始終次第。這一整段文字,正是他們把這條次第說出的地方。

三、彼此信任,卻仍住在本處

領家業分成兩段:第一是彼此信任,第二是長者命窮子領知家業。彼此信任又分兩層:先說信任已成,再說窮子仍住在原來的位置。

所謂『相』,是父子互相信任。在三藏教中,二乘人已取得涅槃之價,知道這個小果真實不虛;現在佛為菩薩說大乘,他們便也相信大乘並非虛妄。這是兒子信父親。佛又知道他們已斷見惑、思惑,聽聞大法必不毀謗;他們的無漏根性銳利,聽到微妙教法便能生信。這是父親信兒子。

由於這份互信,他們見到尊特身、聽聞大乘教法,稱為『入』;後來又受呵責折伏,仍見丈六身、聽聞小乘法,稱為『出』。在大小教法之間出入,他們不再疑惑為難。

可是,經文接著說窮子仍住在原來的地方。二乘人雖能出入無難,也聽到大乘,卻仍認為那是菩薩的事,不是自己智慧所應有的一分;他們不肯迴轉小乘而向大乘,仍居羅漢之位,也不說自己將來會成佛。這便領會《大集》《淨名》所代表的生蘇教法。

四、長者命知家事

從長者有病以下,是第二段委託家業,領會《大品》中佛命二乘人轉教般若的熟蘇教法。這一段先分為長者命窮子知道家事、窮子受命領知兩章,兩章各有四節。

命知家事的第一節是時機。『將死不久』在譬喻中說長者生命將盡;在法義上,有可化之機,應身便示現為生,眾生的化機已盡,應身便示現消逝。現在教化的機緣將要完畢,應身不久便會隱謝。

第二節是正式命他知道家事。金譬喻別教之理,銀譬喻通教之理;《大品》所明的真諦不出這兩種。之所以說『多有』,不是理體本身有許多,而是從種種法門來說,可以稱為多。譬如空並非本有十八個,只是約破十八種法而說十八空;勸學中所明的一切法門,也都稱為珍寶。

倉譬喻定門,也就是百八三昧;庫譬喻慧門,也就是十八空境。通、別兩種定慧的倉庫,含藏一切禪定智慧,沒有欠缺;內部充滿,還向外盈溢,所以經文說倉庫盈溢。

所謂其中有多少,是說般若有廣、略二門。菩薩行般若,應知道略相與廣相;略稱為少,廣稱為多。自行稱為取,化導他人稱為與。《大品》中有命菩薩說法的話,所以經文說,這一切你都知道。

第三節是誡令窮子體會長者之心。長者說『我的心就是如此』;在法義上,佛以般若為心,二乘人現在傳燈說法,應當隨順佛意而說。二乘人本來所解的是析法空;佛命他們體會自己的意思,就是命他們轉教時同於佛所體會的體法空。

從前受命時,他們以為自己只是把佛的燈傳給別人;現在他們才知道,佛命他們認識體法空這一門,所以說應當體會這個意思。

長者又說自己與窮子從此沒有差異。本論列出三種解釋:第一,二乘人受佛力加被而說法,所說與佛沒有差異;第二,從理上說,一切法都同於真如,須菩提之如與如來之如,同是一如,沒有兩種如,所以沒有差異;第三,就現在說,二乘人開始悟到父子天性本來沒有差異,只是他們從前自以為受佛加被,仍與佛不同。

第四節是囑咐他用心,不要有所漏失。第一層意思是:你為菩薩宣說般若教,不能有所漏失。第二層從理上說:這本來就是你的法,後來自己會用到,所以也不能漏失。

五、受命領知與『少時』二解

從窮子接受教誡以下,是受命領知,也分四節。第一,他正式受命,領知眾多財物。第二,善吉雖說般若,卻沒有希求取得的心,仍認為自己對此沒有一分。第三,他尚未捨去低劣之心,仍住在原處:雖然仰慕大乘,卻還沒有決定說自己要作菩薩;雖然對小乘感到羞恥,也還沒有決定說自己要捨去小果之證。

第四,經過一小段時間,父親知道兒子的心意已漸漸通達。這領會先前索車譬的意思:二乘人開始鄙棄先前只求小果之心,想要追求大道,大乘根機於是發動。

那麼,什麼時候稱為『少時』?本論並錄兩種解釋。

第一解說:講完《般若》以後,二乘人在別處遊行觀察,反覆思量自己所領受的大乘法門,心中生起貪慕欣樂,又想:這樣的領受究竟會失去,還是不會失去?這些尋思正是大乘根機發動之時。這時距離《法華》已不遠,所以稱為少時。

第二解說:將要宣說《無量義經》時,大乘根機發動。怎麼知道呢?《無量義經》說七種方便,無量的漸、頓教法都從一法而生。他們聽到這種說法,便思量從前的三藏三乘既然都從一法而生,三乘也應當會入一法。這樣思量時,心便漸漸通達開展,大心隨即發起,所以經文說成就大志。

六、命子聚眾:舊說、答辯與本論今解

從長者臨欲終時以下,是第二章正式付與家業。這一章又分為付業與歡喜兩段。付業有四節:第一是付業的時機,第二是命兒子召集大眾作證,第三是結會父子關係,第四是正式付與家業。

第一,所謂臨欲終時,是說教化的時機將盡。佛在靈山八年宣說《法華經》,並宣告將入涅槃,這就是付業的時節。

第二,長者命兒子並召集大眾。兒子譬喻佛在二萬億佛所教化的弟子;大乘根機成熟的人從十方如雲聚集,也就是上文四眾圍繞的眾人。

經文又說召集親族。舊說把分身佛配為親族,十地配為國王,九地配為大臣,八地配為剎利,七地配為居士。北人則把分身佛配為親族,多寶佛配為國王,十地配為大臣,八地配為剎利,三十心配為居士。

本論隨即責問:若是如此,說迹門法時,多寶佛與分身佛尚未在經文中現前,怎能在這裡便以他們作配?

對方答辯說:身子正在懷疑時,對《法華》還不能生信,所以多寶佛與分身佛同時前來作證。若等疑惑消除、信解生起、授記完畢以後才來,又還要多寶佛證明什麼?因此,法說之時多寶佛其實已經出現;只是結集經文的人不把同一事件重複安置,為了排出先後次第,才把它放在因門之後。

本論批評這只是人情推想,沒有根據可取。說迹門近事,還用不到古佛作證;若要說本門久遠之事,才必須先證明往昔。因而本論不用前解,轉依《薩云經》所指的材料。

本論自己的解釋是:十方法身菩薩中隨佛助化的影響眾就是親族。這些眾人大多是釋迦佛往昔同業之人,也曾與如來一起在二萬億佛所共同開化眾生;相對於所化之子,他們都行在父輩親族的位置,所以用來譬喻親族。

國王則譬喻一切漸教、頓教諸經。各經都稱自己所詮之處為經王;隨當時根機利益眾生,各有興起與隱退的時節,一部一部各不相同,因而稱為不同國土;每部經又都說自己第一,所以稱王。這部經會通諸教,正可說是聚集諸王。

《無量義經》中已先作收集:先說四諦、十二緣生,次說方等十二部經,再說摩訶般若、華嚴海空。這就是普遍收集諸經,融通漸教與頓教,使它們會入這部經典,所以稱為會集國王。

彌勒等大菩薩都是等覺,譬喻大臣;初地至九地生在法王種性之中,譬喻剎利;三十心譬喻居士。這些大眾都曾受釋迦佛教化。

七、當眾結會父子,正式交付家業

從長者對眾人說『諸君應當知道』以下,是第三節結會父子。窮子確實從長者受學,所以確實是他的兒子;從長者的教導生起理解,便是由他所生。佛又曾在二萬億佛所教他大法,所以佛確實是父。

經文只說某城。這部經原來在西方的文字很多,傳譯到此地的很少;本論只以保留語氣提出一種可能:某城、某名也許原曾說出往昔的國土與名字,如大通智勝佛因緣那樣,現在則把名字省略,只說某甲。

眾生背離大乘,生起無明黑暗,隱遁在生死之中,所以說捨棄父親逃走。他們周遍經歷六趣,所以說五十餘年。父親從前在本城憂心尋找,譬喻佛從久遠的法身之地以來,常用權智、實智觀察尋求可以教化的根機;直到今天,眾生之感與佛之應才相交,所以說忽然在此地相遇見到。

第四節是正式付與家業。一切大乘的萬行、萬德,就是長者所有的一切。長者說先前出入的財物都是兒子所知,回指往日在《大品》中委託二乘人領教的廣、略般若,以及共、不共法。既然是你所知道的,也就是你所有的。因此,《法華》只總明佛之知見,不再廣泛重說一切行相。

八、三段不求,今日自得

從窮子聽到父親宣言以下,是第二段得到付與而歡喜,領會前面各自乘大車、得到未曾有之事。二乘人回看自己,本來沒有希求佛道的心,現在卻忽然聽到授記成佛,所以稱為不求而自得。

這份不求有三段:在三藏教中,他們本心不求大法;在方等中,他們因小乘受呵而慚恥,對大法又以為無望,所以不求;在般若中,他們雖然領知大法,仍以為不是自己的一分,所以不求。經過這三段不求,現在竟自然得到,歡喜便從這裡生起。

九、合譬先合父子相失

從四大弟子稱世尊為大富長者以下,進入第二大段合譬。光宅的合譬有時放在前,有時放在後,解釋得很簡略。本論現在只依經文點明各意,不再細分枝派。合譬所以簡略,是因要緊之處在領會譬意,不須再費許多言辭。

大富長者合父子相失譬。開譬原有四項,合譬只以父、子總合,其餘意思也就含在其中:如來合父,『似佛子』合子。

『似』有兩種意思。若取大乘根機的人為子,他們在尚未逃走以前還沒有進入真實之位,仍居外凡,所以說似;若取小乘根機的人為子,小乘根機只是形似大乘根性,所以也說似。兒子既已逃離父親,經文用『似』來貶稱他。

有人因此問:品初解釋信解時,明明說已經入真,這裡為何又說只是似?

回答是:這裡所合的是兒子逃離父親之時,所以說似;品初所說的是兒子開悟之時。兩句所指的時候不同,不能拿後時的開悟責難逃父時的貶稱。

十、合相見、追誘與二誘

從如來常說四大弟子為子以下,合父子相見譬;本論只合長者看見兒子便認出他。

從四大弟子說自己因三苦而受熱惱以下,合追誘譬。開譬有傍人追逐、再次追逐,隨後放捨;合譬則先合勸、誡兩門都沒有相應的大乘根機。『我不曾侵犯你,為何捉我』與『自己想來並無罪過』,合沒有大乘根機;『樂著小法』合已有小志,這裡不另合放捨。

從今日世尊命他們思惟以下,合兩種誘引。開譬有齊教領、探領,這裡也合兩意。蠲除諸法戲論之糞,合二使把事情完整告知窮子;在其中勤加精進,合立即給他除糞的工作;得到涅槃一天的工價,合窮子先取得工錢。這些都屬齊教領。

從世尊早已知道他們以下,合探領。開譬有四項,合譬只明說三項,沒有另合正式教他工作;前面勤加精進、蠲除糞穢的話已兼含此意,所以不再重合。開譬說父親遠遠看見兒子,合譬說世尊早已知道;開譬說兒子羸瘦憔悴,合譬說心著低劣欲求;開譬說父親脫去瓔珞、換穿粗弊衣服,合譬說便放棄他們,不為他們分別如來知見寶藏的一分。

十一、合領家業:能說大法,仍自謂無分

從佛以方便力說如來智慧以下,合付家業譬。開譬有前因、有付與,合譬也分這兩面。前因有二:彼此信任與委託家業。

先合彼此信任。對於佛以方便力說如來智慧,舊解說,是把如來智慧的因拿來作二乘之果。本論今解則說,佛帶著三乘方便,宣說大乘實相,所以是在二乘人面前說大乘法。這也合出入無難:以方便力出而分辨二乘,以佛智慧之力入而明示實相。若佛與二乘人還不能彼此信任,怎會在他們面前明說佛慧?

接著,四大弟子說自己從佛得到涅槃一天的工價,並把它當作大得,合仍住本處。他們對大乘沒有志求,正如窮子仍住原處。

從他們又因如來智慧而為菩薩開示演說以下,合領家業。開譬有長者命令與窮子受命,這裡只明合受命。受命原有四項:受命、無希取、不捨下劣之心、漸漸通泰;合文在此明合前兩項,其餘意也兼含其中。

他們為菩薩開示演說,是合受命領業;自己對此沒有志願,是合無希取。他們能像佛心那樣宣說,是佛威力加被,自己卻沒有求取大法的志願。

為什麼沒有希取?佛隨順小乘人的心,以方便力對他們說,使他們以為自己對佛智慧沒有一分;他們由此不知道自己真是佛子,所以不取。佛帶著方便力,把實相法與二乘人共說;他們不認識其中不共之意,便自以為並非佛子。

十二、合正式付與:佛本來沒有吝惜

從四大弟子今日才知道世尊以下,合正式付與家業。開譬有付業、有歡喜,合譬也有兩段。開譬的付業原有時節、聚眾作證、結會父子、正付家業四項,合文在此總合付與。

付與又分兩意。第一,佛本來對大法沒有吝惜;第二,解釋佛既然不吝惜,為何沒有及早付與。原因正是眾生樂著小法,當時還不能承受,所以沒有早說大法。

經文接著用今日證明往昔:今日所顯之理只有一個,因此可知從前所說的三乘並非究竟真實,只因眾生尚不能承受,佛才作方便施設。佛從前在大乘菩薩面前呵責聲聞人樂小,是要他們捨去虛偽、取向真實;由此確知,佛並非吝惜。佛實際上始終以大乘教化。

最後,四大弟子說自己本來沒有希求,合得到付與而歡喜,也再次總結三藏、方等、般若三段不求。從前一次又一次說『不是我的』,如今法王大寶自然來到,如佛子所應得的一切都已得到。

Beginning with “after this,” this passage explains the fourth parable, understanding and entrusting the family estate. Proximately, it understands the meaning of equally bestowing the great carts in the burning-house parable. Remotely, it understands the meaning of the unsurpassed path in the Dharma teaching.

I. Understanding and Entrustment: Four Meanings in Causal Sequence

This parable is first divided into the two chapters of understanding and entrustment, each of which is further divided into two passages. Together they understand the four meanings of equally bestowing the carts in the burning-house parable, which are also the four meanings of revealing the real in the “Skillful Means” chapter. The two passages of understanding are, first, mutual trust between father and son, which understands their earlier escape from danger; and second, commissioning the son with the family estate, through which his mind gradually opens and the great aspiration matures, understanding the earlier asking for the carts. The two passages of entrustment are, first, formally entrusting the family estate, which understands the equal bestowal of the great carts; and second, rejoicing upon receiving the entrustment, which understands the joy of obtaining the carts.

Because father and son apprehend and trust one another, the elder can commission the poor son with the family estate. Once familiar with the estate and thoroughly knowledgeable about everything in it, the poor son matures in his great aspiration. Because his mind has opened, the elder can formally hand the estate over to him. Because he receives the estate, joy arises. These events follow one another in sequence.

They also have remote and proximate causes. If the elder had not earlier employed the poor son and given him a day’s wages, how could he later have established mutual trust with him, commissioned him with the estate, and finally entrusted the possessions to him? In Dharma terms, it was because śrāvakas had severed the bonds of affliction under the Tripiṭaka teaching that they could later bear hearing the Great Collection, receive rebukes in the Vimalakīrti, transmit the teaching on the Buddha’s behalf in the Prajñā, and finally arrive at the entrustment of the possessions. Employment and receiving wages are therefore the remote cause; mutual trust and the commission with the estate are the proximate cause.

The preceding parable of inducement also had two modes of understanding. The first, correspondence with the teaching, began beneath the tree of the Way and extended through leaving the burning house. The second, exploratory understanding, began at the ground of the dharma body and extended through the exhaustion of delusions of thought. The present understanding likewise includes both aspects: remotely it explores the beginning of the Buddha’s maturing living beings through four stages of compassion, while proximately it understands the culmination in the final entrustment of possessions and the ultimate single flavor. When remote and proximate, beginning and end are combined, they form the sequence of the five flavors.

II. From Milk to Clarified Essence: Five Stages of Maturation

The first flavor is milk. The elder sends an attendant, and the words spoken by that attendant represent the perfect and sudden teaching of the Avataṃsaka. This is the initial teaching: the attendant is like the cow, and the teaching he speaks is like milk. In Dharma terms, the Buddha gives rise to the scriptures in twelve divisions, and this is the first flavor. When this teaching is used to test practitioners of the two vehicles, they lack the corresponding capacity, cannot receive it, and fall unconscious to the ground. For those not yet matured in any way, this is like the flavor of milk.

The second flavor is curds. The elder then secretly sends two men who speak of work clearing dung. This represents ceasing to teach the great Dharma and teaching the three vehicles at the Deer Park. Practitioners of the two vehicles can trust the lesser Dharma and turn from ordinary beings into noble ones, like milk turning into curds. In Dharma terms, the sūtras emerge from the scriptures in twelve divisions, and this is the second flavor.

The third flavor is raw ghee. After the Tripiṭaka teaching, the Buddha teaches the Vaipulya and the Vimalakīrti, praising the Great Vehicle and reproving the Lesser Vehicle. Practitioners of the two vehicles hear the great Dharma without slandering it and receive reproach for the Lesser without retreating, precisely because they have already severed fetters under the Tripiṭaka teaching and obtained a day’s wages. They can therefore let the Buddha praise the Great and censure the Lesser. Had they not yet severed fetters, they could no more bear praise of the Great than they had formerly accepted exhortation, and no more bear censure of the Lesser than they had formerly accepted admonition. They now neither slander nor retreat precisely because father and son can trust one another. Practitioners of the two vehicles personally realize the lesser fruit and therefore trust that the great Dharma is not false; having obtained the wages of nirvāṇa, they also do not become angry when reproved. Though they still believe the great Dharma is not their own affair, they no longer doubt or slander it. Their minds gradually mature, like curds turning into raw ghee. In Dharma terms, the Vaipulya scriptures emerge from the sūtras, and this is the third flavor.

The fourth flavor is refined ghee. Beginning with the elder’s knowledge that his death is near, the parable represents practitioners of the two vehicles who, after establishing mutual trust and becoming able to enter and leave without difficulty during the Vaipulya period, are commissioned by the Buddha with the family estate and receive the teaching-command to explain the Mahāprajñāpāramitā to great bodhisattvas. Able to understand and manage the many possessions and to penetrate and gather the various Dharma gates, they become clear in mind and unobstructed in eloquence, increasingly admiring and delighting in the great Dharma. They regret only that they remain in the Lesser Vehicle and believe that the great Dharma is not their own share. If the Buddha were now to grant it to them, how could they fail to rejoice? This is like raw ghee producing refined ghee. In Dharma terms, the Mahāprajñāpāramitā emerges from the Vaipulya, and this is the fourth flavor.

The fifth flavor is clarified essence. When the elder approaches death and commands the son to assemble the people, it represents the period after the Prajñā teaching: the Buddha’s determining the natural relation, confirming father and son, gathering the three into the one, entrusting the possessions, bestowing predictions, and teaching the Lotus. The knowledge and vision of the Buddha are thereby opened and the real mark revealed. The doubts of bodhisattvas are removed, śrāvakas will attain buddhahood, and all are brought to extinction through the Tathāgata’s extinction, like refined ghee producing clarified essence. In Dharma terms, the Great Nirvāṇa emerges from the Mahāprajñāpāramitā, and this is the fifth flavor.

The four great disciples deeply understand the Buddha’s intent and explore remotely the sequential beginning and end of the five flavors throughout His lifetime of teaching. This entire passage is where they articulate that sequence.

III. Mutual Trust, Yet Still Remaining in the Original Place

Understanding the family estate has two passages: first mutual trust, then the elder’s commanding the poor son to understand and manage the estate. Mutual trust itself has two layers: first, trust is established; second, the poor son still remains in his original place.

“Mutual” means that father and son trust one another. Under the Tripiṭaka teaching, practitioners of the two vehicles have already received the wages of nirvāṇa and know that this lesser fruit is real and not false. When the Buddha now teaches the Great Vehicle to bodhisattvas, they can therefore trust that the Great Vehicle is not false. This is the son’s trust in the father. The Buddha, for His part, knows that they have severed the delusions of view and thought and will certainly not slander the great Dharma upon hearing it. Their uncontaminated faculties are sharp, so they can give rise to faith when they hear the wondrous teaching. This is the father’s trust in the son.

Because of this mutual trust, seeing the body adorned with special marks and hearing the Mahāyāna teaching is called “entering.” Later, receiving reproof while still seeing the sixteen-foot body and hearing the Lesser-Vehicle Dharma is called “leaving.” As they enter and leave between the great and lesser teachings, doubt no longer creates difficulty for them.

Yet the scripture next says that the poor son still remains in his original place. Though practitioners of the two vehicles can enter and leave without difficulty and also hear the Great Vehicle, they still believe that it is the affair of bodhisattvas and not a share proper to their own wisdom. They refuse to turn from the Lesser toward the Great, remain in the arhat position, and do not say that they will become buddhas in the future. This understands the raw-ghee teaching represented by the Great Collection and the Vimalakīrti.

IV. The Elder Commands Him to Know the Household Affairs

Beginning with the elder’s illness is the second passage, the commission with the family estate. It understands the refined-ghee teaching of the Large Prajñāpāramitā, where the Buddha commands practitioners of the two vehicles to transmit the prajñā teaching. This passage is first divided into the elder’s command that the poor son know the household affairs and the poor son’s reception of the command and understanding of the estate, with four parts in each.

The first part of the command is its occasion. In the parable, “knowing that his death was near” means that the elder’s life is almost over. In Dharma terms, when there are capacities to be transformed, the response body manifests birth; when the capacities of living beings to receive transformation are exhausted, the response body manifests disappearance. The present occasion for transformation is nearing completion, and the response body will soon withdraw from view.

The second part is the formal command to know the household affairs. Gold represents the principle of the Distinct Teaching, and silver the principle of the Shared Teaching. The ultimate truth elucidated in the Large Prajñāpāramitā does not go beyond these two. “Much” does not mean that principle itself is many, but that it may be called much in terms of the various Dharma gates. Emptiness, for example, is not originally eighteen distinct things; eighteen emptinesses are taught in relation to breaking eighteen kinds of dharma. All Dharma gates elucidated in the exhortation to study are likewise called precious things.

The storehouse represents the gate of concentration, namely the 108 samādhis. The treasury represents the gate of wisdom, namely the objects of the eighteen emptinesses. The storehouses and treasuries of concentration and wisdom in the Shared and Distinct Teachings contain every form of meditative concentration and wisdom without deficiency. Filled within and overflowing outwardly, they are called brimming storehouses and treasuries.

“How much there is within them” means that prajñā has extensive and abbreviated gates. Bodhisattvas practicing prajñā should know its abbreviated and extensive aspects: the abbreviated is called little and the extensive is called much. Taking is one’s own practice, and giving is guiding others. The Large Prajñāpāramitā contains words commanding bodhisattvas to teach the Dharma, and therefore the scripture says that all these things are known to you.

The third part admonishes the poor son to understand the elder’s mind. The elder says, “My mind is like this.” In Dharma terms, the Buddha takes prajñā as His mind. Practitioners of the two vehicles now transmit the lamp and teach the Dharma and should speak in accord with the Buddha’s intent. What they originally understood was analytical emptiness of dharmas. In commanding them to apprehend His own meaning, the Buddha commands them, when transmitting the teaching, to accord with the integral emptiness of dharmas that He apprehends.

When first commanded, they believed they were merely passing the Buddha’s lamp on to others. Only now do they know that the Buddha commands them to understand the gate of integral emptiness of dharmas, and so He says they should apprehend this meaning.

The elder further says that from this point there is no difference between himself and the poor son. The root treatise lists three explanations. First, practitioners of the two vehicles teach the Dharma through the empowerment of the Buddha, and what they say does not differ from what the Buddha says. Second, in terms of principle, all dharmas are the same suchness: Subhūti’s suchness and the Tathāgata’s suchness are one and the same, not two suchnesses, and therefore there is no difference. Third, in relation to the present, practitioners of the two vehicles begin to awaken to the fact that the natural relation of father and son has always been without difference; formerly, however, they believed they spoke only through the Buddha’s empowerment and thus remained different from Him.

The fourth part instructs him to be attentive and allow no loss. The first meaning is that in explaining the prajñā teaching to bodhisattvas, he must not leave anything out. The second is in terms of principle: because this was originally his own Dharma and he will later use it himself, he must not let any of it be lost.

V. Receiving the Command and Understanding the Estate; Two Explanations of “A Short Time”

Beginning with the poor son’s reception of the instruction is the passage on receiving the command and understanding the estate, also divided into four parts. First, he formally receives the command and comes to know the many possessions. Second, although Subhūti teaches prajñā, he has no thought of seeking or obtaining it and continues to believe he has no share. Third, he has not yet relinquished his inferior mind and remains in his original place. Although he admires the Great Vehicle, he has not resolved to say that he will become a bodhisattva; although ashamed of the Lesser Vehicle, he has not resolved to say that he will relinquish realization of the lesser fruit.

Fourth, after a short time the father knows that the son’s mind has gradually opened. This understands the meaning of the earlier parable of asking for the carts: practitioners of the two vehicles begin to disdain their former minds, which sought only the lesser fruit, and wish to pursue the great path. Their Mahāyāna capacity is thereby activated.

When, then, is it called “a short time”? The root treatise records two explanations.

The first explanation says that after the Prajñā teaching, practitioners of the two vehicles travel and contemplate elsewhere. They repeatedly consider the Mahāyāna Dharma gates they have received and understood, and longing and delight arise in their minds. They also wonder: will this understanding ultimately be lost or not? These reflections are precisely the activation of Mahāyāna capacity. Because the Lotus is no longer far away, this is called a short time.

The second explanation says that Mahāyāna capacity is activated when the Sūtra of Immeasurable Meanings is about to be taught. How is this known? That scripture says that the seven kinds of skillful means and the immeasurable gradual and sudden teachings arise from a single Dharma. Hearing this, they consider that since the former three vehicles of the Tripiṭaka teaching all arose from a single Dharma, the three vehicles should also converge in a single Dharma. While they reflect in this way, their minds gradually open and the great resolve immediately arises. Therefore the scripture says that the great aspiration matured.

VI. Commanding the Son to Assemble the People: Old Explanations, Defense, and the Root Treatise’s Present Interpretation

Beginning with the elder’s approach to death is the second chapter, the formal entrustment of the family estate. This chapter is divided into entrustment and joy. Entrustment has four parts: first, the occasion for entrustment; second, commanding the son to assemble the people as witnesses; third, joining and confirming the father-son relation; and fourth, formally entrusting the estate.

First, “when he was about to die” means that the occasion for transformation is nearing its end. The Buddha teaches the Lotus Sutra for eight years at Vulture Peak and declares that He will enter nirvāṇa. This is the time for entrusting the estate.

Second, the elder commands his son and assembles the people. The son represents disciples transformed by the Buddha in the presence of two myriads of koṭis of buddhas. Those whose Mahāyāna capacities have matured gather like clouds from the ten directions; these are the people described above as the surrounding fourfold assembly.

The scripture further says to gather the relatives. An old explanation correlates transformation bodies with relatives, the tenth ground with the king, the ninth with ministers, the eighth with kṣatriyas, and the seventh with householders. Northern exegetes instead correlate transformation bodies with relatives, the Buddha Prabhūtaratna with the king, the tenth ground with ministers, the eighth with kṣatriyas, and the thirty minds with householders.

The root treatise immediately challenges this: if so, Prabhūtaratna and the transformation bodies had not yet appeared in the scripture when the Dharma teaching of the Trace Gate was given. How could they already be used in this correlation?

The opponents defend their view by saying that while Śāriputra was still in doubt and unable to give rise to faith in the Lotus, Prabhūtaratna and the transformation bodies came together to bear witness. If they came only after doubt had been removed, faith and understanding had arisen, and predictions had been bestowed, what would remain for Prabhūtaratna to attest? Prabhūtaratna had therefore actually already appeared during the Dharma teaching. The scripture’s compilers simply did not place the same event twice; to arrange a sequence, they positioned it after the section on causes.

The root treatise criticizes this as a conjecture based on human sentiment with no evidence to support it. The proximate events of the Trace Gate do not yet require an ancient buddha’s testimony. Only when the distant matters of the Origin Gate are to be taught must the past first be attested. The root treatise therefore does not adopt the preceding explanation and instead turns to material indicated in the Sayun Sutra.

The root treatise’s own explanation is that the influencing assembly of dharma-body bodhisattvas throughout the ten directions who follow the Buddha and assist His teaching are the relatives. Most shared past karma with Śākyamuni Buddha and had also joined the Tathāgata in teaching and transforming living beings in the presence of two myriads of koṭis of buddhas. In relation to the sons being transformed, they all occupy the position of the father’s generation of relatives and therefore represent relatives.

The king represents all scriptures of the gradual and sudden teachings. Each scripture calls the subject it expounds king among scriptures. Each arises and withdraws at its own time in accordance with the capacities that benefit living beings, as though belonging to different realms; each scripture also declares itself foremost, and therefore is called a king. This scripture integrates all the teachings and may fittingly be said to assemble the kings.

The Sūtra of Immeasurable Meanings has already gathered them in advance: it first teaches the four truths and twelve links of dependent arising, next the Vaipulya scriptures in twelve divisions, and then the Mahāprajñāpāramitā and the oceanic emptiness of the Avataṃsaka. This gathers the scriptures universally, integrates the gradual and sudden teachings, and brings them into this scripture. It is therefore called assembling the kings.

The great bodhisattvas such as Maitreya are at the stage of equivalent awakening and represent ministers. The first through ninth grounds are born into the lineage of the Dharma king and represent kṣatriyas. The thirty minds represent householders. All these members of the assembly had received Śākyamuni Buddha’s instruction.

VII. Publicly Joining Father and Son and Formally Entrusting the Family Estate

Beginning with the elder’s words to the assembly, “Gentlemen, you should know,” is the third part, joining and confirming father and son. The poor son truly studied under the elder and so is truly his son. Because his understanding arose from the elder’s instruction, he was born from him. The Buddha had also taught him the great Dharma in the presence of two myriads of koṭis of buddhas, and therefore the Buddha is truly the father.

The scripture says only “a certain city.” The original text of this scripture was extensive in the West, but little was translated and transmitted here. The root treatise offers only a guarded possibility: a certain city and a certain name may originally have identified the former realm and name, as in the causal account of the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence, but the name is now omitted and only “so-and-so” remains.

Living beings turn away from the Great Vehicle, give rise to the darkness of ignorance, and flee into concealment within birth and death. Therefore the text says that the son abandoned his father and fled. They range throughout the six destinies, and therefore it says more than fifty years. The father’s former worry and search in his original city represents the Buddha, from the distant ground of the dharma body onward, constantly using provisional and real wisdom to contemplate and seek capacities that can be transformed. Only today do living beings’ stimulus and the Buddha’s response intersect, and therefore the text says they suddenly meet in this place.

The fourth part is formally entrusting the family estate. All the ten thousand practices and ten thousand virtues of the Great Vehicle are everything the elder possesses. His saying that the son knows all possessions that previously went out and came in refers back to the extensive and abbreviated prajñā and the shared and distinct Dharmas that practitioners of the two vehicles were commissioned to understand in the Large Prajñāpāramitā. Since they are known to you, they are also yours. The Lotus therefore elucidates the Buddha’s knowledge and vision as a whole and does not extensively repeat every mode of practice.

VIII. Three Periods of Non-Seeking, Gained of Itself Today

Beginning with the poor son’s hearing his father’s declaration is the second passage, rejoicing upon receiving the entrustment. It understands the preceding event of each person mounting a great cart and gaining the unprecedented. Looking back at themselves, practitioners of the two vehicles originally had no wish to seek the Buddha Way, yet now suddenly hear predictions that they will become buddhas. This is therefore called gaining of itself without seeking.

This non-seeking has three periods. Under the Tripiṭaka teaching, their original minds do not seek the great Dharma. In the Vaipulya period, being reproved on account of the Lesser makes them ashamed, while they also regard the great Dharma as beyond hope, so they do not seek it. In the Prajñā period, though they understand and manage the great Dharma, they still believe it is not their share, so they do not seek it. After these three periods of non-seeking, they now unexpectedly gain it of itself, and their joy arises from this.

IX. The Application First Applies the Separation of Father and Son

Beginning with the four great disciples’ comparison of the World-Honored One to a great wealthy elder is the second major passage, the application of the parable. Guangzhai sometimes places the application before and sometimes after, and his explanation is very brief. The root treatise now only identifies each meaning according to the scripture and does not further divide its branches. The application is brief because the essential task is to understand the parable’s meaning; many further words are unnecessary.

The great wealthy elder applies the parable of father and son becoming separated. The opening parable originally had four items, but the application gathers them under father and son, implicitly including the remaining meanings. The Tathāgata corresponds to the father, and “seeming to be a buddha-son” corresponds to the son.

“Seeming” has two meanings. If persons with Mahāyāna capacity are taken as the sons, before fleeing they have not yet entered the real and still remain outer ordinary beings, and therefore they are said to seem. If persons with Lesser-Vehicle capacity are taken as the sons, their lesser capacity merely resembles a Mahāyāna disposition, and therefore they too are said to seem. Since the son has fled the father, the scripture uses “seeming” to speak of him disparagingly.

Someone therefore asks: in explaining faith and understanding at the beginning of the chapter, the text plainly says that they had already entered the real. Why does it say here that they merely seem?

The answer is that this application concerns the time when the son fled his father, and therefore says that he seemed. The chapter’s opening concerns the time when the son awakens. The two sentences refer to different times; one cannot use the later awakening to challenge the disparaging description at the time of flight.

X. Applying Their Meeting, Pursuit and Inducement, and the Two Inducements

Beginning with the Tathāgata’s constant statement that the four great disciples are His sons applies the parable of father and son seeing one another. The root treatise applies only the elder’s seeing the son and recognizing him immediately.

Beginning with the four great disciples’ statement that the three sufferings torment them applies the parable of pursuit and inducement. The opening parable has an attendant pursue them, renewed pursuit, and then release. The application first applies the absence of corresponding Mahāyāna capacity in both exhortation and admonition. “I have not wronged you; why do you seize me?” and “he himself thought that he had committed no offense” apply the absence of Mahāyāna capacity. “Delighting in the lesser Dharma” applies the presence of lesser aspiration. Release is not separately applied here.

Beginning with the World-Honored One’s present command that they contemplate applies the two modes of inducement. The opening parable has correspondence with the teaching and exploratory understanding, and both meanings are applied here. Clearing away the dung of conceptual proliferation concerning all dharmas applies the two messengers’ full statement of the work to the poor son. Diligently exerting themselves therein applies assigning him the work of clearing dung. Obtaining the day’s wages of nirvāṇa applies the poor son’s first receiving his wages. All these belong to correspondence with the teaching.

Beginning with the World-Honored One’s prior knowledge of them applies exploratory understanding. The opening parable has four items, but the application explicitly states only three and does not separately apply the formal instruction to work. The preceding words on diligent effort and clearing away dung already include that meaning, so it is not applied again. The opening parable says that the father sees the son from afar; the application says that the World-Honored One knew beforehand. The opening parable says that the son is weak, thin, haggard, and worn; the application says that their minds cling to base desires. The opening parable says that the father removes his necklaces and changes into coarse, soiled clothing; the application says that He lets them go and does not distinguish for them a share in the treasure of the Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision.

XI. Applying Understanding the Family Estate: Able to Teach the Great Dharma, Yet Still Claiming No Share

Beginning with the Buddha’s teaching of Tathāgata-wisdom through the power of skillful means applies the parable of entrusting the family estate. The opening parable has the preceding cause and the entrustment, and the application likewise has these two aspects. The preceding cause has two parts: mutual trust and commission with the family estate.

It first applies mutual trust. An old explanation says that the Buddha’s teaching of Tathāgata-wisdom through the power of skillful means uses the cause of the Tathāgata’s wisdom as the fruit of the two vehicles. The root treatise’s present explanation instead says that the Buddha carries the skillful means of the three vehicles while teaching the real mark of the Great Vehicle, and therefore teaches the Mahāyāna Dharma before practitioners of the two vehicles. This also applies entering and leaving without difficulty: through the power of skillful means He goes out and distinguishes the two vehicles; through the power of buddha-wisdom He enters and elucidates the real mark. If the Buddha and practitioners of the two vehicles could not yet trust one another, how could He openly elucidate buddha-wisdom before them?

The four great disciples next say that they received the day’s wages of nirvāṇa from the Buddha and regarded this as a great attainment, applying their continued residence in the original place. They had no aspiration to seek the Great Vehicle, just as the poor son still remained where he was.

Beginning with their further explanation and exposition to bodhisattvas through Tathāgata-wisdom applies understanding the family estate. The opening parable has the elder’s command and the poor son’s reception of it; here only the reception is explicitly applied. The original reception had four items: receiving the command, no wish to take, not relinquishing the inferior mind, and gradual openness. The application explicitly applies the first two here, while also including the remaining meanings.

Their explanation and exposition for bodhisattvas applies receiving the command and understanding the estate; their own lack of aspiration applies having no wish to take. Their ability to teach with a mind like the Buddha’s comes from the empowering majesty of the Buddha, yet they themselves have no aspiration to seek the great Dharma.

Why do they have no wish to take? The Buddha accords with the minds of Lesser-Vehicle practitioners and teaches them through the power of skillful means, causing them to believe that they have no share in buddha-wisdom. They therefore do not know that they truly are buddha-sons and so do not take it. Carrying the power of skillful means, the Buddha teaches the Dharma of the real mark together with practitioners of the two vehicles. Unable to recognize its distinct meaning, they believe themselves not to be buddha-sons.

XII. Applying the Formal Entrustment: The Buddha Was Never Sparing

Beginning with the four great disciples’ realization only today concerning the World-Honored One applies the formal entrustment of the family estate. The opening parable has both entrustment and joy, and the application likewise has two passages. Entrustment in the opening parable originally had four items—occasion, assembling witnesses, joining father and son, and formally entrusting the estate—but the application here gathers them together under entrustment.

Entrustment has two further meanings. First, the Buddha was never sparing with the great Dharma. Second, it explains why, if He was not sparing, He did not entrust it early. The reason is precisely that living beings delighted in the Lesser and could not yet bear it, and therefore the great Dharma was not taught early.

The scripture next uses today to demonstrate the past. Because the principle revealed today is only one, we know that the three vehicles formerly taught were not ultimately real but were skillful means established because living beings could not yet bear the truth. When the Buddha formerly reproved śrāvakas before Mahāyāna bodhisattvas for delighting in the Lesser, it was to make them relinquish falsehood and turn toward the real. We thereby know with certainty that the Buddha was not sparing. In fact, He was always teaching through the Great Vehicle.

Finally, the four great disciples say that they originally had no wish to seek, applying their joy upon receiving the entrustment and again summarizing the three periods of non-seeking under the Tripiṭaka, Vaipulya, and Prajñā teachings. Again and again in the past they said, “It is not mine.” Now the Dharma king’s great treasure comes of itself, and everything that buddha-sons should receive has been received.

信解品 · 偈頌Faith and Understanding · Verse

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》第六卷下,天台智者大師說。

一、八十六行半怎樣分科

這一段共有八十六行半偈。前七十三行半重頌上文,後十三行讚歎佛恩深重。

前七十三行半又分兩段:最初兩行頌法說,後七十一行半頌譬說。法說部分沒有重頌『不求』,只頌『自得』。譬說又分兩段:前四十一偈頌開譬,後三十偈半頌合譬。上文開譬有父子相失、父子相見、委付作業、付與財物四段,這裡四段全都重頌。

二、父子相失:次第雖換,四事不少

最初十三行頌父子相失。上文的相失譬有四事:第一,兒子背離父親;第二,父親尋找兒子;第三,兒子逐漸回來;第四,父親思念兒子。偈頌也有這四事,只是次第不同。

第一段一行半,頌兒子背父而去。第二段七行,頌父親尋子而不得。第三段兩行,越過原有次第,先頌父親憂念更深。第四段兩行半,回頭補頌兒子漸漸回到父親附近。上文四段各有兩層,偈中也依各段的取捨來頌。

『譬如』以下一行半,只頌兒子背父離去,沒有頌他朝某一國土回來。《火宅譬》中說長者所統領的國、城、聚落,語義較寬;這裡則以窮子輪迴三界為『流轉諸國』,以往來六道為『五十餘年』。

『父親憂念』以下七行,是父親尋子不得。上文有兩層,這裡也頌兩層:先以半行頌尋覓不到兒子;從『尋找已經疲倦』以下六偈半,頌父親並不因失去一子便廢棄家業。

『向四方尋求』與上文的四方不同。上文是依四諦推究道理,這裡是觀察四種出生形態,尋找可以度化的根機。『建立房舍』,是說在有餘國中有有餘涅槃;以慈悲建立可安止之舍,依性空為宅。『往來的人很多』,是說各方國土的菩薩往來聽法。

『年紀衰老』以下兩行,越次頌父親憂念更深。上文有兩層,這裡只頌:先前失去了兒子,現在又苦於家業無人委付,所以心中憂愁。

『這時窮子尋求衣食』以下兩行半,追頌兒子漸漸回到父親附近。上文有兩層,偈中也有兩層。最初兩行說明他接近父親的原因,是四處尋求衣食;『漸次經歷』以下半行,才正式頌他走近父親所在的城。

在尋食而近父這一層,『從一城邑到另一城邑』,是以根與塵彼此涉入比作邑,以十八界比作國。修習有漏善法,比作『有所得』;修習二乘善法,比作『無所得』。沒有得到大乘法食,所以名為飢餓;沒有強大的作用,所以名為羸弱;沒有廣大功德,所以名為瘦削;又在有、無兩類善法上生起見惑、思惑,所以比作瘡癬。

三、父子相見:兒子先見父,父親後見子

從『受僱作工』以下七行半,頌父子相見。上文有兩段,偈中也有兩段:前六行半頌兒子看見父親,後一行頌父親看見兒子。

上文說兒子見父有四事,這裡頌其中三事。第一,最初半行說明見父的原因:窮子為了受僱,終於來到父舍。第二,從『這時長者』以下兩行半,頌他所見父親的形相。上文另說見父的地方在門側;偈中說『長者在門內』,已兼含地點。寶帳等莊嚴,正是窮子所見的父相;長者坐在師子座上。法身是師、是王,報身與應身如長者;『注記券疏』就是授記並說明修行。依本論自釋,廣說以顯出簡略名為注,給予決定名為記,四弘誓願如券,修行如疏。第三,『窮子看見父親』以下三行半,頌他生起恐懼而逃避的心。

從『長者這時』以下一行,頌父親看見兒子。上文有四事:第一,見子的地方;第二,一見便認得;第三,見後歡喜;第四,正合心願。偈中只頌兩事:前半行頌見子的地方;從『遠遠看見』以下半行,頌父親一見便認出了兒子。

四、追捉不成,改用方便誘引

從『立即命令使者把他追回來』以下十行半,頌上文的追逐與誘引。

前半是從旁追捉,共三行。上文旁人追子的過程有三事:第一次呼喚,兒子不來;再次呼喚,仍不來;最後放他離去。偈中最初三句頌第一次呼喚,說明兒子的根機尚未相應,所以不來;『昏迷倒地』以下一句,頌第二次呼喚仍不來;『這個人』以下兩行,頌根機尚未成熟,也就是上文解釋放捨的意思。

從『立即運用方便』以下七行半,是暗中派遣兩人誘引窮子。上文有僱人作工與教他作工兩段,偈中也有兩段:最初三行頌僱作譬,後四行半頌教作譬。

上文僱作有四事:第一施設方便,第二尋求而得到窮子,第三陳說工作,第四議定工價、叫他除糞。偈中只頌兩事:最初兩行頌施設方便;從『窮子聽見』以下一行,頌議價除糞。

施設方便時所說的五種形貌各有所指。『一目偏盲』表示偏於空;『身材矮小』表示不能窮盡實相的根源;『形貌醜陋』表示橫向狹隘,沒有大乘眾善作莊嚴;不具四種無畏,所以說沒有威勢;不同於常、樂、我、淨,所以說沒有德。從『窮子聽見』以下,是約定工價而除糞;所清除的是六根之房、五陰之舍。

從『長者在窗內』以下四行半,頌教他作工。上文有四事,偈中也四事俱全:最初半行頌長者在窗中觀看;『想到兒子愚鈍低劣』以下半行,頌他的羸弱瘦削;『於是長者穿上』以下一行,頌長者脫去華美衣服、換上粗劣衣服;『以方便接近』以下兩行半,頌正式教他工作。

上文正式教作有七科法門。『對他說話』,合於四念處;『叫他勤快工作』,合於四正勤;『再增加你的工價』以下一行,頌四如意足;『用油塗腳』,是說塗油能使雙腳踏過深水,如同神通,又能除風,使禪定不散亂;『飲食充足』,就是上文的米與麵;『墊褥厚暖』,是觀、練、熏、修等禪定,能除去散動。『這樣苦切地告訴你應當勤作』半行,總頌第四安慰與第五離五種過失;根、力既已成就,才承受得了這樣的苦切勸告。『又以柔軟的話』半行,總頌第六為他取字與第七令他經常工作;這兩件事都表示兒子的地位。

五、委領家業二十年,仍未自行取財

從『長者有智慧』以下十行,頌上文領受與付與家業。上文有付業的由來與正式付業兩段,偈中也有兩段:最初三行半頌付業之由,後六行半頌正式付業。

付業之由又有兩層。『長者有智慧』以下半行,總頌父子心意相互信任,也就是兒子能自由出入。『經過二十年』以下三行,頌委託他掌理家業。

上文委業有命令與領受兩面,偈中只頌領受命令。上文說領受命令有四事,偈中只頌三事:第一,一行半頌領命;第二,『仍舊住在門外』以下一行,頌仍居原來地位,尚未捨去低劣之心;第三,『父親知道兒子的心意』以下半行,頌他的心意已漸通達,志向轉大,大乘根機開始發動。

此處的『二十年』不能與前文作同一解釋。前文以除去見惑、思惑名為二十;這裡則是指執作家中事務。本論又記三種不同的說法。第一種說:轉說大乘教法來教導各位菩薩,斷除大乘別惑中的見惑、思惑,名為二十年。第二種說:宣說般若的時期很長,總共二十年。第三種說:安住二乘地位而轉說大乘教法,名為二十年。本論又引《仁王般若》所傳,說摩訶般若宣說了二十八年。

從『想要把財物交給他』以下六行半,頌正式付與家業。上文分正式付業與得到付與後歡喜兩段,偈中也是如此:前四行半頌正式付業,後兩行頌得付歡喜。

上文正式付業有四事,偈中只頌三事,沒有頌付業的時節。『想要交給』以下一行,頌第二事:召集親族。『在這大眾之中』以下兩行半,頌第三事:確定父子的天性關係。『凡是我所擁有的』以下一行,頌第四事:正式交付。『兒子想起從前貧窮』以下兩行,頌得到付與後的歡喜。

六、從譬轉合:先總合前三段

從『佛也是如此』以下進入合譬。這一段不可把譬中的人物、器物直接說成經文已自行宣稱的法義;本論是在這裡逐段把譬與法相合。

『佛也是如此』,合第一父子相失。『知道我們喜愛小法』一句,合父子相見。『不曾對我們說』兩句,頌合第三追逐、呼喚。上文合追喚分再次呼喚仍不來與因此放捨兩事;偈中只總頌其意。『而說我們』以下一行,頌合暗中派遣兩人誘引。上文合齊教與探教兩章,偈中這一行也只總頌其意。

七、受命轉教,卻仍沒有希求

從『佛命令我們』以下二十八行半,頌合領受家業。上文合譬有彼此相信與委領家業兩段;這裡前十八行半只頌合委業,後十行頌合正式付業。

上文領受命令只有兩事:第一受命,第二沒有希求取用。偈中先用一整行長頌命令他們掌領、知悉家業;這是上文長行所沒有的內容。所說『最上的道』,就是空般若,再沒有能超過它的。

以下十七行半,正式頌領受命令與沒有希求取用等事;沒有頌不捨本位,也沒有頌心意通泰。

『我們承受佛的教令』以下五行,頌正式受命。佛子聽法而得到授記,是說他們轉說教法,使別人獲益;在那時,他們只以為自己是在轉教、教化菩薩,並不認為這份利益也屬於自己。

『如同那位窮子』以下十二行半,頌沒有希求取用,並比上文說得更廣。它又分兩段:最初一行先重提譬喻,再貼合到法義;『我們雖然宣說』以下十一行半,正式合沒有希求取用。

後十一行半再分三段。第一,最初一行正頌沒有希求取用。第二,『我們內心已經滅除』以下九行半,說明智慧與斷除兩方面都已具足,所以沒有希求;其中又分標明、解釋、總結三層。

標明一層有兩事:最初一行標明斷德已具足,所以沒有希求;『我們如果聽見』以下一行,標明智德已具足,所以沒有希求。『為什麼呢』以下六行,同時解釋智慧與斷除兩章。『我們雖然替佛子宣說』以下一行半,是第三層,總結說明自己沒有希求取用。第三大段,『導師看見』以下一行,說明佛觀察他們的心意,暫時捨置他們,不先勸進;這仍是合沒有希求取用。

八、正式交付,今日才知所得

『如同富有長者』以下十行,頌合正式付業。上文分正式付業與得到付與後歡喜兩段,偈中也分兩段:最初三行頌正式交付,後七行頌得到後歡喜。

最初三行中,上文只是總合正式付業,偈中也總頌其意;其中前一行半重提譬喻並貼合法義,後一行半才正式頌合。

『我們今日』以下七行,頌得到付與後的歡喜。『得道』,是得到實相之道;『得果』,是分得大乘的習果。這兩句說明開顯佛知。『在無漏法中得到清淨之眼』,說明開顯佛見,也就是照見實相之理。從前所見的無漏不墮凡夫,今日所見的無漏也不墮二乘;從前以慧眼見空,今日以清淨之眼見中。

『持戒所得的果報』,是說從前持戒、修梵行,共同顯出無漏;但以灰身滅智為究竟時,已經沒有人承受這一果報。今日所修梵行能得到無漏,便有三因取果:梵行能夠了達,是了因取果;持戒是緣因;清淨眼所見之理是正因。

『我們真是聲聞』,是大乘中的真實位。十信能以一音遍滿三千世界,只是相似之道,還不是真實;進入十住,才是真實。

真阿羅漢有三義,這裡只舉應受供養一義。若不再生於變易生死,斷除通惑與別惑,便顯出不生與殺賊二義;堪作十法界的福田,便顯出應供義。應供與殺賊彼此相顯。

九、十三行十恩:兩肩也荷負不起

最後十三行讚歎佛恩深重、難以報答。以下是本論依偈義所作的十項分判。

第一恩,佛最初建立慈悲,拔除六道之苦,給與四聖之樂,把普遍利益十法界的願行攝入四弘誓願。這是如來室之恩。

第二恩,如來行菩薩道,以示、教、利、喜教導眾生,曾經教導我們大乘;我們後來雖然遺忘,佛的智慧與誓願並未失去。這如同如來之室清涼而溫暖,是大慈與樂之恩。

第三恩,眾生遭受苦惱,只能仰望父親;佛察看眾生所宜,如小牛追隨母牛,完備修行六度以利益眾生。這如同如來之室遮寒、隔熱,是大悲拔苦之恩。

第四恩,佛成道以後,本可安享無為寂滅之樂,卻隱藏自己的神德,運用貧窮眾生所喜愛的五戒、十善,如用冷水灑面,使他們甦醒。這是佛衣遮除貪欲熱惱之恩。

第五恩,佛示現年老比丘的形象,以方便接近,給與一日工價。這是佛衣除去見惑之寒、愛欲之熱的恩。

第六恩,經過這些以後,父子心意相互信任;佛又加以彈斥、訶責、貶抑,使我們以小法為恥、仰慕大法。這是佛衣遮掩醜陋之恩。

第七恩,佛命令我們掌領家業,使金、銀與各種庫藏都得知悉。這是佛衣給與莊嚴之恩。

第八恩,佛召集親族,確定父子關係,把家業正式交付;無上的寶聚因此不經求取而自然得到。這是如來座之恩。

第九恩與第十恩,是既已坐在如來座上,身心安泰,快得安穩;又以佛道之聲使一切眾生聽聞,我們應普受一切天、人供養。這是如來座使我們具足自行與化他的恩。

世尊的廣大恩德,即使用兩肩荷負,也無法報答。偈頌所說的難報,正是這個意思。

Volume six, latter part, of the Fahua Wenju (Words and Phrases of the Lotus), taught by the Tiantai Master Zhizhe.

I. How the Eighty-Six and a Half Lines Are Divided

This passage contains eighty-six and a half lines of verse. The first seventy-three and a half repeat the preceding prose, while the final thirteen praise the profundity of the Buddha’s kindness.

The first seventy-three and a half lines are further divided in two: the initial two lines chant the Dharma teaching, and the following seventy-one and a half chant the parable. The Dharma teaching does not repeat “not seeking”; it chants only “attaining of itself.” The parable likewise has two parts: the first forty-one verses chant the opening of the parable, and the following thirty and a half chant its application. The preceding opening of the parable contained four passages—father and son becoming separated, father and son seeing one another, commissioning him with the work, and entrusting him with the possessions—and the verse repeats all four.

II. Father and Son Become Separated: The Order Changes, but None of the Four Matters Is Missing

The first thirteen lines chant the separation of father and son. The preceding parable of separation contained four matters: first, the son turns his back on his father; second, the father searches for his son; third, the son gradually returns; and fourth, the father thinks anxiously of his son. The verse also has these four matters, though in a different order.

The first passage, one and a half lines, chants the son turning his back on his father and departing. The second, seven lines, chants the father’s unsuccessful search for his son. The third, two lines, passes over the original order to chant first the father’s deepening anxiety. The fourth, two and a half lines, returns to chant the son’s gradual approach to his father. Each of the four passages in the prose had two layers, and the verse chants them according to what it retains or omits in each passage.

The one and a half lines beginning “Suppose there were” chant only the son turning his back on his father and departing; they do not chant his return toward a certain land. In the burning-house parable, the elder’s dominion over a country, city, and settlement has a broader meaning. Here the poor son’s circling through the three realms is “wandering through various lands,” while his coming and going in the six destinies is “more than fifty years.”

The seven lines beginning “the father thought anxiously” concern the father’s unsuccessful search for his son. The preceding prose had two layers, and the verse chants both: the first half-line chants his failure to find the son; the six and a half verses beginning “wearied by his search” chant that the father does not abandon the family enterprise simply because he has lost one son.

“Searching in the four directions” differs from the four directions in the prose. There it meant investigating principle through the four truths; here it means observing the four modes of birth and seeking capacities that can be liberated. “Building a residence” means that in the land with remainder there is nirvāṇa with remainder: through compassion a place of rest is established, and the emptiness of inherent nature serves as its dwelling. “Many people came and went” means that bodhisattvas from lands throughout the directions came and went to hear the Dharma.

The two lines beginning “advanced in years” pass over the sequence to chant the father’s deepening anxiety. The prose had two layers, but the verse chants only this: he formerly lost his son, and now he also suffers because there is no one to whom he can entrust the family enterprise; hence sorrow fills his mind.

The two and a half lines beginning “At that time the poor son sought clothing and food” return to chant the son’s gradual approach to his father. The prose had two layers, and so does the verse. The first two lines explain why he approaches his father: he goes everywhere seeking clothing and food. Only the half-line beginning “gradually passing through” formally chants his arrival near the city where his father lives.

Within the layer of approaching his father while seeking food, moving “from one city to another” compares cities to the mutual involvement of faculties and objects and countries to the eighteen realms. Cultivating contaminated goodness is compared to “having some gain,” while cultivating the goodness of the two vehicles is compared to “having no gain.” Because he has not obtained Mahāyāna Dharma-food, he is called hungry; because he lacks powerful function, he is called weak; because he lacks vast merit, he is called thin; and because the delusions of view and thought still arise in relation to both kinds of wholesome dharma—with and without acquisition—he is compared to one afflicted with sores and ringworm.

III. Father and Son See One Another: The Son First Sees the Father, Then the Father Sees the Son

The seven and a half lines beginning “hiring himself out for work” chant father and son seeing one another. The prose had two passages, and so does the verse: the first six and a half lines chant the son seeing the father, and the final line chants the father seeing the son.

The prose gave four matters in the son’s seeing the father; the verse chants three. First, the initial half-line explains the cause of his seeing the father: seeking hire, the poor son at last reaches the father’s residence. Second, the two and a half lines beginning “At that time the elder” chant the appearance of the father as the son sees him. The prose separately said that the son saw the father from beside the gate; the verse says “the elder was within the gate,” which already includes the place. Jeweled canopies and the other adornments are precisely the father’s appearance as seen by the poor son, while the elder sits upon a lion throne. The dharma body is teacher and king; the reward body and response body are like the elder. “Registers, records, bonds, and accounts” mean bestowing predictions and explaining practice. According to the root treatise’s own explanation, expounding the extensive to reveal the abbreviated is a register; granting a determination is a record; the four universal vows are like bonds; and practices are like accounts. Third, the three and a half lines beginning “the poor son saw his father” chant the fearful impulse that makes him flee.

The one line beginning “the elder then” chants the father seeing the son. The prose had four matters: first, the place where he sees the son; second, recognizing him at first sight; third, rejoicing upon seeing him; and fourth, finding his wish exactly fulfilled. The verse chants only two: the first half-line chants the place of seeing, and the half-line beginning “seeing him from afar” chants the father’s immediate recognition of his son.

IV. Pursuit and Seizure Fail, So Skillful Means Are Used to Induce Him

The ten and a half lines beginning “he immediately ordered a messenger to pursue and bring him back” chant the preceding pursuit and inducement.

The first half concerns open pursuit and seizure and consists of three lines. The preceding pursuit of the son by another person had three matters: at the first summons, the son does not come; at the second summons, he still does not come; and finally he is released. The first three phrases of the verse chant the first summons, explaining that his capacity is not yet responsive and therefore he does not come. The phrase beginning “he fainted and fell to the ground” chants that he still does not come at the second summons. The two lines beginning “this man” chant that his capacity is not yet mature, which is the meaning of the preceding explanation for releasing him.

The seven and a half lines beginning “he immediately employed skillful means” concern secretly sending two men to induce the poor son. The prose had two passages, hiring him to work and teaching him how to work, and so does the verse: the first three lines chant the parable of hiring him, and the final four and a half chant the parable of teaching him.

The hiring in the prose had four matters: first, setting up a skillful means; second, seeking out and finding the poor son; third, explaining the work; and fourth, negotiating the wage and telling him to clear dung. The verse chants only two: the first two lines chant setting up the skillful means, and the one line beginning “the poor son heard this” chants negotiating the wage and clearing dung.

Each of the five physical features used in setting up the skillful means has a referent. “Blind in one eye” indicates partiality toward emptiness. “Short in stature” indicates inability to reach the source of the real mark. “Ugly in appearance” indicates narrowness across the breadth, without the adornment of the Mahāyāna’s manifold wholesome qualities. Because he does not possess the four fearlessnesses, he is said to have no imposing presence; because he differs from permanence, bliss, self, and purity, he is said to have no virtue. Beginning with “the poor son heard this,” the wage is agreed upon and he clears dung; what is cleared are the house of the six faculties and the dwelling of the five aggregates.

The four and a half lines beginning “the elder was within the window” chant teaching him to work. The prose had four matters, and the verse includes all four: the first half-line chants the elder observing through the window; the half-line beginning “thinking that his son was foolish and inferior” chants the son’s weakness and thinness; the one line beginning “the elder then put on” chants the elder’s removal of fine clothing and change into coarse garments; and the two and a half lines beginning “drawing near through skillful means” chant the formal instruction in the work.

The formal instruction in the prose contained seven sets of teachings. “He spoke to him” corresponds to the four foundations of mindfulness. “He told him to work diligently” corresponds to the four right efforts. The one line beginning “I will further increase your wages” chants the four bases of supernormal power. “Applying oil to the feet” means that oil enables both feet to tread through deep water, like supernormal powers, and also dispels wind so that concentration does not become scattered. “Food and drink in abundance” are the rice and flour of the prose. “Thick and warm bedding” means the contemplative, refining, perfuming, and cultivating concentrations that remove distraction. The half-line “Thus I speak to you sternly: you must work diligently” collectively chants the fourth matter, comforting him, and the fifth, freeing him from five faults; only after faculties and powers have matured can he bear such stern exhortation. The half-line “and again in gentle words” collectively chants the sixth matter, giving him a name, and the seventh, having him work constantly; both indicate the son’s standing.

V. Commissioned with the Family Enterprise for Twenty Years, He Still Does Not Take the Wealth for Himself

The ten lines beginning “the elder possessed wisdom” chant the preceding receipt and entrustment of the family enterprise. The prose had the occasion for commissioning him with the estate and the formal commission, and so does the verse: the first three and a half lines chant the occasion, and the final six and a half chant the formal commission.

The occasion has two further layers. The half-line beginning “the elder possessed wisdom” collectively chants the mutual trust between father and son, which is the son’s freedom to enter and leave. The three lines beginning “after twenty years had passed” chant the commission to manage the family enterprise.

The prose presented both the command and its reception, but the verse chants only the reception of the command. The prose gave four matters in receiving it, of which the verse chants three: first, one and a half lines chant receiving the command; second, the one line beginning “he still lived outside the gate” chants his continued residence in his original position and his failure to relinquish his inferior mind; and third, the half-line beginning “the father knew his son’s mind” chants the gradual opening of his mind, the enlargement of his aspiration, and the initial activation of his Mahāyāna capacity.

The “twenty years” here cannot be explained in the same way as in the preceding passage. There, removing the delusions of view and thought was called twenty; here it refers to conducting the household affairs. The root treatise also records three different explanations. The first says that transmitting the Mahāyāna teaching to instruct bodhisattvas and severing the delusions of view and thought among the distinct Mahāyāna delusions is called twenty years. The second says that the Prajñā teachings were spoken over a long period totaling twenty years. The third says that abiding in the position of the two vehicles while transmitting the Mahāyāna teaching is called twenty years. The root treatise further cites the tradition of the Humane Kings Prajñā, according to which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā was taught for twenty-eight years.

The six and a half lines beginning “wishing to hand the possessions over to him” chant the formal entrustment of the family enterprise. The prose divided this into formally entrusting the estate and rejoicing after receiving it, and so does the verse: the first four and a half lines chant the formal entrustment, and the final two chant the joy of receiving it.

The formal entrustment in the prose had four matters, of which the verse chants three, omitting the occasion for entrustment. The one line beginning “wishing to entrust” chants the second matter, assembling the relatives. The two and a half lines beginning “amid this great assembly” chant the third, determining the natural relation of father and son. The one line beginning “everything that I possess” chants the fourth, formally handing it over. The two lines beginning “the son recalled his former poverty” chant his joy upon receiving the entrustment.

VI. Turning from Parable to Application: First Applying the First Three Passages Collectively

Beginning with “the Buddha is likewise thus,” the text enters the application of the parable. One must not directly treat the people and objects in the parable as Dharma meanings that the scripture has already asserted on its own; only here does the root treatise apply the parable to the Dharma passage by passage.

“The Buddha is likewise thus” applies the first passage, father and son becoming separated. The phrase “knowing that we delighted in the Lesser” applies their seeing one another. The two phrases “He never told us” chant the application of the third passage, pursuit and summons. The prose application of pursuit and summons distinguished a second summons that still failed from the consequent release; the verse chants only their overall meaning. The one line beginning “but told us” chants the application of secretly sending two men to induce him. The prose applied the two chapters of correspondence with the teaching and exploratory teaching; here too the verse chants only their overall meaning.

VII. Receiving the Command to Transmit the Teaching, Yet Still Having No Wish to Seek

The twenty-eight and a half lines beginning “the Buddha commanded us” chant the application of receiving the family enterprise. The prose application had the two passages of mutual trust and commission with the family estate; here the first eighteen and a half lines chant only the application of the commission, while the final ten chant the formal entrustment.

The prose account of receiving the command had only two matters: first, receiving the command, and second, having no wish to seek or use the possessions. The verse first uses a full line at length to chant the command that they manage and understand the family estate; this content was absent from the preceding prose. The “supreme Way” spoken of here is the prajñā of emptiness, beyond which nothing can pass.

The following seventeen and a half lines formally chant receiving the command, having no wish to seek or use the possessions, and related matters. They do not chant remaining in the original position or the opening and unobstructed state of mind.

The five lines beginning “we received the Buddha’s command” chant the formal reception of the command. Buddha-sons hearing the Dharma and receiving predictions means that the disciples transmit the teaching so that others benefit. At the time, they believe only that they are transmitting the teaching and instructing bodhisattvas; they do not regard this benefit as belonging to themselves as well.

The twelve and a half lines beginning “like that poor son” chant their lack of any wish to seek or use the possessions, expanding beyond the prose. This passage has two parts: the first line briefly brings up the parable again and applies it to the Dharma; the eleven and a half lines beginning “although we proclaimed” formally apply the absence of any wish to seek or use them.

The latter eleven and a half lines are divided into three passages. First, the initial line formally chants that they have no wish to seek or use the possessions. Second, the nine and a half lines beginning “within ourselves we had already extinguished” explain that both wisdom and severance are complete and therefore they have no wish to seek; this explanation has the three layers of heading, explanation, and conclusion.

The heading layer has two matters: the first line indicates that the virtue of severance is already complete and therefore they have no wish to seek; the one line beginning “if we heard” indicates that the virtue of wisdom is already complete and therefore they have no wish to seek. The six lines beginning “Why is this?” explain together the chapters of wisdom and severance. The one and a half lines beginning “although we proclaimed it for buddha-sons” form the third layer, concluding that they had no wish to seek or use the possessions. The third main passage, the one line beginning “the Guide saw,” explains that the Buddha observes their intention, temporarily sets them aside, and does not first exhort them forward; this too applies their lack of any wish to take.

VIII. Formal Entrustment: Only Today Do They Know What They Have Attained

The ten lines beginning “just like the wealthy elder” chant the application of the formal entrustment. The prose divided this into the formal entrustment and rejoicing after receiving it, and so does the verse: the first three lines chant the formal entrustment, and the final seven chant their joy after receiving it.

Within the first three lines, the prose merely applied the formal entrustment collectively, and the verse likewise chants its overall meaning. The first one and a half lines briefly bring up the parable again and apply it to the Dharma; the final one and a half lines formally chant the application.

The seven lines beginning “today we” chant their joy upon receiving the entrustment. “Attaining the Way” means attaining the Way of the real mark; “attaining the fruit” means partially attaining the Mahāyāna fruit of cultivation. These two phrases clarify the opening and revealing of the Buddha’s knowledge. “Attaining the pure eye within the uncontaminated Dharma” clarifies the opening and revealing of the Buddha’s vision: seeing and illuminating the principle of the real mark. The uncontaminated seen formerly did not fall among ordinary beings; the uncontaminated seen today also does not fall within the two vehicles. Formerly, the wisdom-eye saw emptiness; today, the pure eye sees the middle.

“The recompense obtained from maintaining the precepts” means that formerly maintaining the precepts and cultivating pure conduct together revealed the uncontaminated; but when reducing the body to ashes and extinguishing cognition was taken as ultimate, there was no one left to receive this recompense. Pure conduct cultivated today can obtain the uncontaminated, and thus three causes take up the fruit: pure conduct’s capacity to understand is the revealing cause; maintaining the precepts is the conditioning cause; and the principle seen by the pure eye is the direct cause.

“We are true śrāvakas” means the real position within the Great Vehicle. At the ten faiths one can fill a trichiliocosm with a single sound, but this is only the path of resemblance and is not yet real; only entry into the ten abodes is real.

A true arhat has three meanings, of which this passage gives only worthiness of offerings. If one is no longer born in transformation birth-and-death and severs both shared and distinct delusions, the two meanings of no further birth and slayer of thieves are revealed. Becoming a field of merit for the ten Dharma realms reveals the meaning of one worthy of offerings. Worthiness of offerings and slaying the thieves mutually disclose one another.

IX. Thirteen Lines and Ten Kindnesses: Even Two Shoulders Cannot Bear the Debt

The final thirteen lines praise the profundity of the Buddha’s kindness and the difficulty of repaying it. What follows is the root treatise’s tenfold division according to the meaning of the verse.

The first kindness is that the Buddha initially establishes compassion, removes the suffering of the six destinies, grants the joy of the four noble states, and gathers vows and practices that universally benefit the ten Dharma realms into the four universal vows. This is the kindness of the Tathāgata’s room.

The second kindness is that, while practicing the bodhisattva path, the Tathāgata teaches living beings through demonstration, instruction, benefit, and joy and formerly instructed us in the Great Vehicle. Although we later forgot it, the Buddha did not lose His wisdom or vows. This resembles the Tathāgata’s room, cool yet warm: the kindness of great loving-kindness that grants joy.

The third kindness is that when living beings undergo suffering and distress, they can only look up to their father. The Buddha observes what is fitting for living beings, as a calf follows its mother, and fully cultivates the six perfections to benefit them. This resembles the Tathāgata’s room, which shields from cold and insulates from heat: the kindness of great compassion that removes suffering.

The fourth kindness is that after attaining the Way the Buddha could have enjoyed the quiescent bliss of the unconditioned, yet He conceals His own supernormal virtue and employs the five precepts and ten wholesome courses cherished by impoverished living beings, as though sprinkling cold water on their faces to revive them. This is the kindness of the Buddha’s robe, which shields them from the feverish distress of craving.

The fifth kindness is that the Buddha manifests the appearance of an elderly monk, draws near through skillful means, and gives a day’s wages. This is the kindness of the Buddha’s robe, which removes the cold of the delusions of view and the heat of craving.

The sixth kindness is that after these events father and son come to trust one another; the Buddha further rebukes, reproves, and humbles us, causing us to feel shame for the lesser Dharma and aspire to the great Dharma. This is the kindness of the Buddha’s robe, which covers ugliness.

The seventh kindness is that the Buddha commands us to manage the family enterprise, enabling us to know the gold, silver, and various treasuries. This is the kindness of the Buddha’s robe, which bestows adornment.

The eighth kindness is that the Buddha assembles the relatives, determines the relation of father and son, and formally entrusts the family estate; the unsurpassed mass of jewels is thereby obtained of itself without being sought. This is the kindness of the Tathāgata’s seat.

The ninth and tenth kindnesses are that, having sat upon the Tathāgata’s seat, body and mind are peaceful and secure, swiftly attaining ease; and that we cause all living beings to hear through the voice of the Buddha Way and should universally receive offerings from all gods and humans. These are the kindnesses of the Tathāgata’s seat that equip us for our own practice and the transformation of others.

The World-Honored One’s vast kindness cannot be repaid even if borne upon both shoulders. This is precisely what the verse means by the difficulty of repayment.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0